ã€ŠDragon Princessã€‹


 Prologue - The Apocalypse and a New life [Proofreaded]

    I am not from an english country so there may be a lot of error and it''s my first FF so there may be a lot of add and improvement in the chapted later

    The first chapter will be rewriten in a later date, I made them when I began writing so their quality isn''t really good, I recommend you keep reading a little further and don''t stop only at the prologue, Thanks.

    Proofreaded by dragonseal, don''t forget to thanks him.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Somewhere in our world, in a mansion, a little girl was being beaten by a boy before the eyes of his parents who looked at the scene as if it was normal, a common situation.

    You could say the girl was far more beautiful than other girls her age.

    She had silk like blond hair, and was born with two eyes of different colors, the right one was blue and the left one green.

    Her skin was pure white, like she never saw the sun but was at the same time was covered with bruises. Her face was perfectly arranged, she gave the impression of a doll and would make anyone somehow tempted to tend his hand to her.

    The boy beating her was her cousin, Keniro Armd, she was beaten almost every day by him to vent his anger.

    He was a 12 years old boy with short black hair and the type of kid who wasn''t courageous enough to go speak to others. He didn''t practice any sport leading to his somewhat chubby appearance, and his thick glasses made him look like one of those boys addicted to video games.

    He was often made fun of at school and didn''t even have a single friend, he was alone and couldn''t bear it.

    This family was her foster family who took her in after her mother''s death, in order to get her inheritance. Her mother had been a rich businesswoman who held a great amount of money unlike her sister who took debt after debt and who often came to her, begging her to give her some money.

    Her mother was a beautiful and kind woman, who couldn''t bear any child due to a past accident, she adopted Shina when she was still a baby and cherished her as her own child, if not even more.

    Shina had never been to school, she was considered a genius and learned from a personal tutor her mother had employed when she went to work, when she was home she would stay all day with her playing or teaching her.

    Shina''s aunt hated her successful sister, who at the same time was beautiful, rich, devoted to her job, and who had an incredible daughter who would make all parents jealous.

    Her husband is an alcoholic who took his family into many debts, but was now enjoying his new money. The man was violent toward his family and would make you wonder why she married him, his physique would instantly make you think of one of those all muscle gangsters. He was looking at the TV, ignoring his son bullying his niece.

    Keniro punched Shina in the stomach making her fall to the ground.

    Keniro : "Why is everyone at school ignoring me ?!" He yelled as he kicked her, he was taking all his anger out on her with tears falling from his eyes.

    Keniro : "Why aren''t you saying anything?! Answer me!" Shina had been beaten for one year now, since her mother¡¯s death, she was now accustomed to being beaten.

    Aunt : "Keniro sweetie, stop please... a representative of another of those shitty child welfare associations will be coming tomorrow, it would be bad if we couldn''t hide her wounds. Wait until tomorrow evening if you want to continue." She said with a sweet voice.

    Aunt : "What are you still doing here ?! Hurry and go back to your room, I don¡¯t want to see you while we¡¯re eating.¡± She said while glaring at Shina

    Aunt : "And don¡¯t even think about going out until tomorrow if you don¡¯t want to end up sleeping in the garden like yesterday!"

    Shina : "Yes auntyyyyy..." She said with a low tone.

    At that moment the husband threw a bottle next to her which shattered and fell on the ground

    Husband : "Hey you bitch, hurry bring me another bottle! By the way, tomorrow I have one of my friend who would like to meet you.¡± He said, licking his lips.

    Aunt : "Oh, why didn''t I think of that; she may bring us some money like this! Hurry and clean this up before going back." Pointing at the shattered bottle of whisky.

    Shina cleaned up the shattered bottle and brought him a new bottle of whisky, which he enjoyed buying since he obtained the fortune of her mother; before going inside a 2m2 closet which served as her bedroom. It was a dirty and dark little room with spider webs all over the ceiling.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    It was now 19h30, her foster family was going to eat, her aunt came and threw her a piece of bread from yesterday¡¯s dinner. It wasn''t enough for a growing child but she knew it was better than nothing, the first time she complained she went two days without eating, or drinking any water.

    When she was punished, she first she thought about dying to make them suffer, but when she was given some food she immediately ate it, dying from hunger is one of the worst ways to die, you feel like you are eating yourself and are conscious, suffering every minute and every second.

    She picked up the bread and started to eat it, it was hard, difficult to chew and had no taste.

    After eating this little amount of bread she went to sleep, expecting tomorrow to be as painful as today and live a life of servitude under her foster family as a slave.

    Shina woke up in the middle of the night after hearing screaming, she immediately got out of her bed and ran to the house.

    She saw her foster family crying and screaming like madmen. She thought ''well... they finally went crazy'' but something interrupted her thought; it was the silver light which was reflected from the windows of the mansion.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    What she saw from the window shocked her, what she saw was an unbelievably big silver flame falling down from the sky like a meteor.

    This silver fireball could be seen from everywhere in the world, nobody saw from where it came from, it just appeared out of nowhere and was falling to the ground.

    The fireball wasn''t far from the ground and every skyscraper had already began to turn into ash from the heat.

    She threw a look at her foster family, their faces were blank, until they saw the damage the flame did to the skyscrapers where they changed into terrified ones. The aunt and Keniro started crying and screaming many things like ''WHY IS THIS HAPPENING TO US?!'' while clinging to each other.

    But suddenly, a weak blue light began to cover Keniro''s body, his mother went crazy and hugged him even harder while his father kept his distance, the light grew stronger and stronger before he vanished in a bright flash.

    Shina could only look at this scene blankly, she then snapped out of it, and while looking at the fireball thought ''Mommy... Is everything finally over?'' as she closed her eyes.

    When the fireball finally reached the ground, the shockwave produced completely destroyed the whole city, killing everyone there. The fire instantly started to spread at an incredible speed, engulfing the whole planet within a few minutes.

    After the surface of the Earth was burned to ashes, the silver flames entered the planet causing it to explode; the strength of the explosion was so great that it destroyed the whole galaxy.

    The explosion produced many other silver fireballs which came into contact with other planets, in many other galaxies, exploding and spreading the fireballs once more like a disease. Like this, the whole universe as we knew it was reduced to nothing.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    ''Is it over?'' thought Shina, she felt tired and weak but more than anything else she felt scared; she felt someone¡¯s warm hand on her face. It made her feel safe and gave her the courage to open her eyes.

    She slowly opened her two beautiful eyes and what she saw was a woman whose beauty she had never seen the like of, not even on the TV.

    The woman had long black hair and smiled at her with a smile that came from her heart, but at the same time she was emitting a dark aura around her which could freeze the heart of anyone.

    Her beautiful long black hair went all the way to her knees, and had a face which would drive a goddess to madness from envy, her eyes were emitting a faint red light, she had pure red eyes, and they were bloody red.

    She was dressed in a pure black robe with some small red embroidery, it matched her look, she didn''t have big breast, but they weren''t small either. It suited her body which was around the medium size of a 20 year-old woman.

    (???) : "My cute child, I¡¯ve waited so long to finally meet you..." she whispered as tears dropped from her blood red eyes.

    (???) : "Is she finally awake?" Said another voice, it was a cold voice coming from a man, his voice which could charm anyone who heard it and make them trust him while at the same time respect him.

    The man had long silver hair that went a little past his shoulders and two golden eyes that were emitting a weak light.

    The man was somewhat surrounded by a golden aura which could make anyone feel warm and safe; the total opposite from the black haired woman.

    His face would make you think he is around 25, he looked like some knight from a novel, but his face was stiff and gave the impression that he possess a frozen heart. He was dressed in white medieval style clothes with a golden dragon all across the chest.

    (???) : "Yes, she is finally awake!" Replied the woman energetically while crying, the man approached her, he looked down on Shina and his eyes became teary, but he somewhat managed to get his composure back.

    (???) : "But you are late you know!" yelled the woman, "Did you finally destroy it?" She asked with a cold voice which was the total opposite of how she spoke to Shina.

    (???) : "Yeah, we should have sent her to another place, somewhere else that had less of those disgusting beings" He answered with anger in his voice.

    (???) : "After all this time, we finally have a daughter, Come on don''t scare her!" She said changing of subject while handing Shina to him.

    ''What is happening? How can they possibly have golden and red eyes? And where are we?'' She was shocked from what had happened, while around her there was no ground, no trees and no sky. Everything around her was just black.

    The man took Shina in his arms, and started to stroke her hair, she felt nice and couldn''t think; a feeling of nostalgia began to grow in her.

    When he stopped she suddenly snapped out of it and realized that they were lifting her really easily, she then looked at her hand, it was a cute little hand that belonged on a baby, she had seen one when her mother was alive, but it was strange, she was 4 years old, why was she a baby ?

    She tried to speak but no word other than ''Bauuuu...'' came out of her mouth, she then remembered that babies couldn''t speak and her appearance made her two ''parents'' smile at her cute attempt.

    She suddenly felt tired and instinctively rubbed her eyes.

    (???) : "She must be tired¡± said the man shortly as he handed her back to the woman.

    (???) : "It''s time to sleep honey, don¡¯t worry, mommy is next to you".

    Shina couldn''t resist the feeling of securing brought by the woman and fell asleep.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Chapter 1 - Truth and Family [edited]

    I am late posting it because of some internet problem, i dont think i would have managed to post it from my phone. I recommend that you guys read once more the prologue; it was editted yesterday night.

    It''s still my first FF and hope to get better with time... Enjoy !

    Edit : Thanks for dat_bunny for editing that chapter so that I can concentrate on making more chapter, don''t forget to thanks him please !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    When I woke up, what I saw was myself on a bed, in the arm of a beautiful woman who called me her daughter. Looking around the room I noticed how large it was, on the walls are painted golden symbols. I have never seen something so beautiful before rivaling even the woman whose arms I am in. While on the ceiling, the symbols shined with the radiance of the prettiest flowers.

    The windows of the room were majestic; I only saw things like that in the books mom has showed me when she was alive. I was moved by the way the light reflected on those symbols, I extended my hand trying to reach the closest one but the woman suddenly woke up.

    Mother : "Hello sweet-heart, feeling nice?" she asked with a smiling face.

    Shina : "Haiiiiii" I tried to answer but I couldn''t formulate a single word.

    I feel like I know who this woman is but can¡¯t remember, if I met someone as beautiful as her before with my me ''eidetic memory'' (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Eidetic_memory</a>), I would surely remember her.

    I suddenly felt hungry, I was charmed by the decorations of the room and completely forgot about my hunger.

    I instantly start crying, it''s really embarrassing, I mean I never cried from all that has happened with my foster family and here I am crying just because I feel a little hungry... I remember mom telling me it was something called "baby''s instinct".

    The woman''s reaction was pretty funny, at first it was panic, she tried to make me laugh with some grimace but it was useless even if they were pretty funny. The woman then tried to cradle me in her arms but after a few moments as she saw it wasn¡¯t working, she was in a overheat, I could almost see smoke coming out of her ears.

    She stopped, it looks like she figured I was hungry, she slowly smiled at me and then...

    She threw me upward? Come on calm down, well it''s pretty funny okay but I never saw a mother do this to her children.

    After I began to stop rising, I expected to start to fall, but I wasn''t moving I was flying.

    As she moved her hand, my body was moving in the sky, it felt awesome, but how is it possible?

    Is that magic? Mom could do magic too, she made coin appear out of nowhere but she never made me fly like that, I tried to ask her once but told me even for her it was impossible.

    After I got used to flying, my instincts gained the upper hand again and I started crying once more. Her eyes started to become teary and took me back in her arms. She didn''t know what do to anymore, then out of nowhere the door slammed open and the man I saw earlier entered the room.

    Father : "Is there a problem?" He asked calmly

    Mother : "I don¡¯t know, she is crying since she woke up..." Answered the woman almost crying, her eyes were almost as red as her iris.

    Father : "Did you perhaps forgot to feed her?"

    Mother : "....." She suddenly made a blank face after realizing she forgot one of the main reasons there is for a baby to cry.

    She brought my face to her breast, I couldn''t stop myself from sucking the milk, at first it was embarrassing, but after a few moment I felt at peace, like nothing else mattered in the world. After I finished my meal... or if I may call it like that. My mother carefully dropped me on the bed and looked at me with a wry smile.

    Mother : "Arsal, don¡¯t you think it''s still too early to tell her, we should maybe wait a few years before telling her that."

    Arsal : "Mystel, she have the right to know who she is and why this happened, we won¡¯t be able to live like a family if we are always hiding secrets from each other..."

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.Mystel : "You are right... It''s just... I am afraid from how she will see us after that..."

    Arsal : "It''s gonna be alright..."

    Some secret, I wonder what they are talking about?... Is it about her magic, or maybe... about what happened before...

    Mystel : "Listen well Shina please, your father and I are what you would call in your world...Well the most comparable thing would be God."

    Shina : "Hauu?..."

    Shina knew who God is, her previous mom was catholic and took her to the church every Sunday. She taught her that God is someone who watched and judged every living beings for their act and deeds and would let them go to paradise if they were worthy of hell for the criminal.

    Arsal : "What your mother said is half right, we are the one who made the world in which you lived, and at the same time destroyed it... You remember seeing a fireball before seeing us, it was my deed."

    I see, I died so I am meeting them, but why are they calling me their daughter? There must be something else.

    Mystel : "The first time I held you, do you remember what I first said? That I was waiting for you for such a long time... For approximately 700 000 years"

    Some doubts went across Shina baby face, 700 000 years was a really long time, she wasn''t even born at that time and humanity didn''t even exist.

    Mystel seeing the doubts being reflected on her face continued

    Mystel : "You can¡¯t remember anything from those years because you didn''t possess a conscience yet, you were still a baby in my womb until four years ago, in order to get a child your father and me had to constantly transfer a lot of power in order to make sure you didn''t die.

    The two of us are the origin of all things and as a baby you couldn''t resist yet all our power. But four years ago, we knew you would be born soon, but as your conscious awoke, your power went on a rampage and we had to send your spirit live in another body until you could think properly.

    We made a body for your soul and sent you to our newest world, the one you were living in."

    Arsal : "But your power was interfering with ours and couldn''t try to manage the world anymore, it was a newly made world and needed many changes but if we tried to interfere there it would have been damaging to your soul. So we were forced to watch you grow up and waited for an opportunity to bring you back."

    Mystel : "We saw what happened with your foster family, we already knew how humans would act and that they would bring their world down, but we didn''t expect them to go as far as to hurt you.

    I know you may think we abandoned you, but we had to let you go in order to let you live..."

    My mother was crying and hugged as she taught me the truth about me, my dad was keeping his calm face, but I could see some sweat building up on his face, he too was nervous, maybe even more than mom...

    I always felt different from other people , but I didn''t expect that. I was a little angry because they abandoned me, but seeing her crying... I know they did what they thought was the best for me and didn''t wish for me to encounter what I had.

    I extended my hand to her eyes and wiped them with my little hands and patted her silky long black hair, even if they had to abandon me, they still tried everything they could in order to get me bring me back, and they are my only family, the only ones I have now...

    My father let out a sigh of relief and my mother looked at me blankly before a big smile appeared on her face, anyone who looked at her could see she was overjoyed that I accepted them.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 2 - Ordinary Life and Training [Proofreaded]

    I will be going on a school trip to the mountain starting tomorrow and will be back next Saturday, dont expect any release next week, next chapter will maybe be Saturday if I am not too tired...

    And please, let me know how you feel about this story... Thanks

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Four years have passed since the days I accepted Mystel and Arsal as my parents, but I didn¡¯t feel any different, mom said that my mind is beginning to grow because my body has just reached the age I was at before dying. I had stopped growing because my mental age didn''t match my body¡¯s age.

    As I grew up, my body looked similar to my human one, but there are some considerable differences. My hair isn¡¯t blond anymore but is now pure silver until my shoulders, where it gradually turned completely black from my shoulders to my knees and I have two horns and a strange lizard tail, the horns aren''t like the two spikes that a demon has in cartoons, they are at the same time majestic, but still small and cute; the tail isn''t really long, maybe around 30 centimeter, but it is really sensitive, one time mom caressed it and I felt all the strength leave my body.

    It feel amazing but also scary...

    When I asked mom why my hair became like this, she told me that there were two primal elements in the world, Shadow and Light; mom was the origin of Darkness while my dad the origin of Light. As their child, I possess the two element, where they coexist inside my body.

    While I was human, my right eye was blue and the left one was green, it looks like it came from my soul but when I was human, the divine power  that originated from my soul  wasn''t directly connected to my human body, but it still had same effect and gave my eyes different colors.

    As for the horns and the tail, she said they are related to our true nature, but she said she''ll tell me the rest when I grow up.

    Now my right eye was silver like my dad and my left one red like my mother.

    Anyone who saw us together would be able to tell that I was their daughter, well except for the horns.

    Life as an immortal is pretty boring, we are currently living together in the house dad made after I came back.

    They were somewhat envious of the families who were living together when they observed Earth and tried to copy it.

    Mom said she wanted a small house with just the necessities, there was a single bedroom for the three of us, a kitchen, a bathroom and a living room.

    There is also a garden but when you look at the sky, you can¡¯t see any stars or a moon. Everything 50 meter past the house was black but at the same time there was light; I don¡¯t know how dad did it but here we got the same day ¨C night cycle as on Earth.

    It looks like they took a liking to Japanese culture and made something that looked like a TV. Even if they hated the humans of my previous world, they still enjoyed their invention.

    I really enjoy watching anime with them, every night mom would comb my hair, it felt soooo good, I would always fall asleep while she was doing it, sometime I find my dad glaring at her with killing intent, is he jealous?

    I quickly realised that my dad isn''t really good at showing show emotion on his face unlike my mother, who always shows a natural energetic expression which makes you feel full of energy.

    He is always fighting with mom to know who will play with me, at times dad emitted and golden aura and mom a black one; some fissure always appeared around them that cause the house to collapse, they¡¯d already destroyed it 72 times...

    To stop them I always suggest that we all play together, but even like that they still fight each other to get my attention... He don''t show it openly, but he really liked to spoil me.

    It seem my dad had two hobbies; the first one is surprisingly cooking, it doesn¡¯t really suit his character and as gods we don¡¯t really need to eat, but I never ate something as delicious as the food he¡¯d make, he would always show a small smile when he watched us eating his food.

    My mom tried to cook too, I don¡¯t know why but it always ended pretty badly, when the food was ready what awaited us was something that looked like black matter; since then, dad forbade her from cooking...

    My dad¡¯s second hobby is petting me, he¡¯d do it at any time; when I was eating, playing and even sleeping. His expression doesn''t seem different when he does that, but one time, when I awoke while he was petting me in secret I saw a big smile on his face; it was the first time seeing one even if it wasn''t as big as mom''s.

    I wonder why he never showed that smile when we were around?

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Today, while I was playing in the garden, my parents called me to the living room, they said they had something important to tell me.

    Mystel : "Sweetie, it seem that it''s finally time for you to learn how to use your power; we couldn''t begin earlier because your body and soul were still merging together, but now your body has started to unleash divine power passively. This show that you can now use magic."

    Arsal : "Magic is directly related to your body. Before your body was as weak as your human one, however now that your power is unrestrained, your body is starting to grow stronger and you should be able to train it properly.

    While I teach you how to use light related magic, your mother will teach you martial arts, she is specialised in an offensive style which relies on unleashing a barrage of hits to overwhelm your enemy by using speed and strength.

    When your training is complete, I will teach you my specialty; countering, you need to analyse your opponent and predict their move and at the right time use his own strength to beat them. Meanwhile your mother will teach you black magic.

    Shina : "I thought magic was about manipulating element? What can light and dark do?"

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.Mystel : "Mastering light and darkness makes you a master of elements, all element share the same origin. Light means life, you can find it everywhere, earth, fire, water, wind, thunder; nothing would exist without light. But Darkness comes from death, every living being possess darkness in them, like water is necessary to live, it can also kill you; you need to breath to live; but without air you will die; fire can burn you, but at the same time it can warm your body. Mastering magic is mastering elements."

    Shina : "But why do I need to learn martial arts? "

    Arsal : "To kill any boy who will try to approach y...* Keuh Keuh * I mean to control your strength; now your body is just starting to fuse with your divine magic, but when it is done your body will get incredibly strong and you will have a hard time judging the amount of power you need to use common things."

    Mystel : "We will start your training tomorrow, in the morning you will learn magic with your father and I will teach you how to use a weapon in the afternoon."

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    its morning and dad woke me up in order to start magic training... * Funnnyaaaa * I still feel sleepy...

    The training is taking place in the garden, dad said it could damage the house if we did it inside; mom is there too enjoying watching us.

    Arsal : "Before trying to learn how to use magic, you have to know what magic is; you can call magic ''life essence'' as well, it is generated by your soul and is recharging when the body is relaxed, because the soul is heavily related to the body, when your body is feeling relaxed, your soul will be able to regenerate the energy spend."

    Shina : " Daddy, if magic is life essence, then does that mean that using magic will slowly kill you?"

    Arsal : "She is sooo cute when she calls me that... * Keuh * No, if a human uses too much magic, they will be physically tired and faint; and even if that was the case, gods like us possess an infinite amount of magic within us so can use it without limit.

    First, imagine a sea; this sea is without limit, it is endless; it represent the amount of mana within you. Do you see it?"

    Shina : "Yes, but it''s strange, I can¡¯t help but see a sea with white water and a black sky."

    Arsal : "It''s because you possess Light and Dark elements, to use light magic, you have to imagine a ball of light coming from the sea and merging with your body, it''s what we call mana channeling.

    To use Dark magic you have to do the same thing but with the sky; but your mother will teach you about that later. Now imagine that ball of light coming inside you."

    I imagine a small white ball coming out of the sea and entering my body, suddenly my body started emitting a golden aura, just like dad often possess around him.

    Arsal : "Good, it shows that you successfully drawn the mana from your soul into your body. Now try to feel the aura around you and force it into your hand. After that imagine a small ball of fire flying above it."

    As I followed dad''s instructions, a small ball of fire appeared above my hand.

    "She did it!!" screamed mom as she threw herself onto me and made me fall as she hugged me on the ground.

    A small smile came to Arsal¡¯s face as he saw Shina successfully did it on her first attempt, then he hit Mystel on the head who made a cute sound as the surprise strike.

    Arsal : "We are still training, don¡¯t disturb us..."

    Mystel : "Come on, you should be the one hugging her; or at least compliment her! "

    Arsal : "I know... Good job." Arsal said as he patted Shina''s head.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    I trained with daddy all the morning, we didn''t eat because we don''t really need to and daddy was pretty occupied with my training. Now it is time for martial training with mom.

    Mystel : "It''s finally my turn! I felt like I could have killed Arsal to take his place in your training. Let''s start your martial training, I will teach you how to use every weapon; but we will start with a sword, every weapon shares the same base and the sword shares most on the common points.

    Today, I will show you not how to strike but how to hold a weapon, the stance is the most important thing in martial arts.

    Shina : "Isn''t striking the most important?"

    Mystel : "No, you can try to hit someone as much as you want, but without the proper stance your hits will be slower, weaker and you will make yourself an easy target because you won¡¯t be able to counter properly.

    Only striking may work on weaker opponents who don¡¯t know how to use a weapon, but if the enemy is physically stronger or knows the basics of any martial art, you won¡¯t be able to hit him and you will only end up exhausted."

    After finishing explaining the importance of stance, a small dagger appeared in her hand and she gave it to me.

    Mystel : "If I were to give you a sword, it would be as if you were using a claymore; for now this dagger size should do it."

    I took the sword and realised that it wasn''t heavy at all; as daddy told me yesterday, my magic actually fused with my body and my strength is high enough so that I don¡¯t feel the weight of the dagger.

    Mommy taught me how to properly hold a sword and the basics of striking, I felt time passing even faster than while I was training with father. It''s already night and I am exhausted. As always we are all going to sleep together and tomorrow, my training will continue...

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 2.5 - Mystel POV

    I am finally back from the mountain and all this snow, I am all hurt and feeling bad but I finally can start writing.

    Enjoy.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Mystel POV :

    Today, like every other day for more than 700 000 years, we are waiting for our child to be born; for 700 000 years Arsal and I have been continuously pouring our mana into her body so that she may resist my power.

    One error may cost her life, we can''t afford to lose her; even if I have to sacrifice my life I won''t let her die...

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    1 year later

    Today, like every day, we poured our mana into her body, but something happened, her conscious awoke too early and her power started going on a rampage. If she continues like that, she may destroy her body which is still mortal and weak.

    If her soul can''t control her power, we have to send her somewhere where she won''t be able to use her magic, at least until her mind has developed. I asked Arsal, for him too it was a shock...she is so close to us yet we have to send her somewhere, it was as if we were abandoning her...

    We chose to send her to our newest world; a world without magic but where technology is developing faster than in any other world, while Arsal was making a body strong enough to support the pressure of her soul, I was choosing her caretaker; as if I would let someone take my daughter away from me!!

    Her caretaker had to be wealthy because I don¡¯t want her to be hungry; she has to be kind and maybe religious, being religious, she¡¯d know how to live rightfully and wouldn¡¯t mistreat her; and finally she had to think of her as her real daughter.

    I located a woman which possessed all the assets for this job, I used my magic to manipulate her mind and make her go to the orphanage tomorrow to adopt her...

    Arsal was finally done with the human body, I have to give birth to her so we can extract her soul, in my current form, it was pretty easy to do; I saw how humans suffer while giving birth, but for beings like us with no form, it is a child play.

    While I was giving birth, Arsal was linking her soul to the human body; he made a security link to her true body so that if she were to die, she would escape the reincarnation cycle and come back to this body.

    When we were done, her true body changed into a human one... she looked soooo frail and cute, from now on she is our daughter and our star... we chose to name her Shinael, it mean ''Twinkle Star'' in our language.

    There was no time left, now we have to send her to the orphanage where she will be adopted... In this world, she will be named Shina; Shinael is a strange name for human, even Shina is strange but I want her to at least bear the name we took all those years to choose.

    We had to let her go now, tears couldn''t stop dropping from my eyes... behind me Arsal was crying too, within the eternity we spend together, I never saw him cry once, this shows how important she is to us...

    Mystel : "Twinkle Star... my little star, may you shine on for all eternity... and as you look up to the sky, know thy parents are watching over you..."

    On those words, I sent her to that world... For all those next years, we will watch her grow up while embracing her true body and my feeling of wanting to live together with her...

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    4 years later

    4 years passed since we sent her, today like every day, we have to watch her being tortured by her aunt and her family since her mother died while holding her true body in a human form.

    What is the most painful thing for parents, is seeing their children suffer and being unable to do anything to help them, today as always I was watching her crying and begging them to stop...

    It is then that it happened; her body started emitting a greyish aura, human eye''s couldn''t see it; but we knew what it was, it was the proof that her soul now controlled her magic, it was now time to bring her back.

    Arsal immediately went into this world to destroy it, this world which made our daughter suffer like hell, we hated it; we knew that there were many humans like her mother which deserved to live in this world; but we just couldn''t bear to let the world that made our daughter suffer so much continue to exist like nothing ever happened...

    As the silver fireball of Arsal came down upon Earth; I brought Shinael''s soul back, she is finally back, my little star...

    Mystel : "My cute child, I¡¯ve waited so long to finally meet you..." I whispered into her ears while I was crying...

    Arsal : "Is she finally awake?"

    Mystel : "Yes, she is finally awake!" I almost yelled

    Mystel : "But you are late you know! Did you finally destroy it?" I asked with a cold voice, I wish I could have done it myself

    Arsal : " Yeah, we should have sent her to another place, somewhere else that had less of those disgusting beings "

    Mystel : "After all this time, we finally have a daughter, Come on don''t scare her !" I told Arsal, he is her father, he should at least try to control his speech... geez

    Arsal was stroking her hair, it had become a habit for him, which he trained for many years on her true body.

    She tried to say something, but it ended with a ''Bauuuu...¡¯ she is soooooo cute!!

    She was now rubbing her eyes and trying to stay awake.

    Arsal : "She must be tired" he said as he handed her back to me

    Mystel : "It''s time to sleep honey, don¡¯t worry, mommy is next to you" I said as she went asleep in my arm.

    Arsal went to make a whole dimension for us and made a house there, we still have many things to tell her but it will have to wait tomorrow. For now we will all sleep together there and tomorrow, we will tell her the truth...

    When we woke up, we went out of the room and tried to not wake her up, we had to tell her the truth, but what if she hate us and didn¡¯t want to stay with us anymore? What if she called us murderers for destroying Earth and every life on it? For gods like us, those things are nothing, but for her who lived there and learned how dear life is after losing her caretaker, will she be able to forgive us? I really don¡¯t want to tell her? Can''t we just hide it forever and live like nothing ever happened?

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    As I was thinking about what could happen, Arsal just embraced me.

    Arsal : "She has a right to know, as a family we can''t hold such secrets; you already saw many time what happened when a family hid things like that, they ended up split apart and completely broken; we have to tell her everything or else we won¡¯t be able to live together"

    Arsal is right, she has the right to know everything, when she wakes up we will tell her everything.

    Arsal left me and went to stabilize the dimension; creating a dimension isn''t so easy and this one is a lot harder because it has to be able to help Shinael to use her mana for training later.

    I went back into the room where she was, she was awake and looked confused, her face was really amusing.

    Mystel : "Hello sweet-heart, feeling nice? "

    Shina : "Haiiiiii " she answered with a cute sound, ahhhh she is soooo cute.

    Suddenly she started crying, what should I do? Maybe she is bored? I think baby begin to cry when they are bored, I just have to divert her, yes! Maybe a grimace would do the trick.

    As I grimaced at her, I felt pretty stupid, but if it worked it would be worth it... but it was useless.

    Maybe she just wanted me to pick her up, I tried to cradle her, but that was useless too, WHAAAA what should I do? WHAT SHOULD I DOOOO???

    Maybe if I throw her it will amuse her? Maybe I should use magic, to make her fly. As I made her fly through the sky, she stopped crying and was smiling, I relaxed, but it only lasted a moment and she started crying again, I don¡¯t know what to do anymore...

    Arsal : "Is there a problem?" I didn''t even hear him enter the room

    Mystel : "I don¡¯t know, she is crying since she woke up..." I answered weakly, trying not to cry

    Arsal : "Did you perhaps forget to feed her?" I felt as if a planet had fallen on my head, it hurt a lot and give me a strong headache...

    I brought her to my breast and started feeding her, at first I could feel her getting embarrassed, but after a few moments she relaxed and started drinking normally.

    When she finished, I brought her back to the bed; it was now time to tell her the truth

    Mystel : "Arsal, don¡¯t you think it''s still too early to tell her, maybe we should wait a few years before telling her that."

    Arsal : "Mystel, she has the right to know who she is and what happened, we won¡¯t be able to live like a family if we hide secrets from each other..."

    Mystel : "You¡¯re right... It''s just... I¡®m afraid of how she¡¯ll see us after that..."

    Arsal : "It''s gonna be alright..."

    Mystel : "Please listen well Shina, your father and I are what you would call in your world...Well the most exact thing would be Gods."

    Shina : "Hauu?..." She was confused, well I suppose after coming from a 4 year olds body into a child¡¯s body and being told that you are the daughter of two gods would confuse anyone.

    Arsal : "What your mother said is half right, we are the ones who made the world in which you lived, and at the same time destroyed it... You remember seeing a fireball before seeing us, it was my deed."

    Mystel : "The first time I held you, you remember what I first said? That I had been waiting for you for a long time... For approximately 700 000 years"

    When I said 700 000 years, I saw her doubting what we told her, after all it is really a long time and even more for someone as young as her.

    Mystel : "You can¡¯t remember anything from those years because you didn''t possess a conscience then, you were a baby in my womb until four years ago, in order to get a child your father and I had to constantly transfer a lot of power in order to make sure you didn''t die.

    The two of us are the origin of all things and as a baby you couldn''t resist all our power. But four years ago, we knew you would be born soon, but as your conscious awoke, your power went on a rampage and we had to send your spirit live in another body until you could think properly.

    We made a body for your soul and send you to our newest world, the one you were living in."

    Arsal : "But your power was interfering with ours so we couldn''t manage the world anymore, it was a new world and needed many changes but if we tried to interfere, there would have been damage to your soul. We were watching you grow up and waited for an opportunity to bring you back."

    Mystel : "We saw what happened with your foster family, we already knew how human could be and that they would bring their world down, but we didn''t expect them to go so far as to hurt you.

    I know you may think that we abandoned you, but we needed to let you go, in order to let you live..."

    With this, there were only one thing left, but it will be left for later, I at the same time feel free from a burden, but am afraid of how she will react, what if she rejects us and doesn¡¯t want to see us anymore? As I think of this possibility, tears come out of my eyes, I couldn''t stop crying... until she wiped them away with her hands and patted my head.

    I couldn''t believe it... she was going to forgive us for everything we did; as I stared at her, no words came out of my mouth, my body acted on its own and embraced her carefully and my tears became tears of joy...

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    There are still many things she has to learn and it will take her many years to learn how to use her power; but we don¡¯t have enough time, when her body and her soul start merging, we will have to train her so that she will be able to resolve any problem she come across when that time will come. I wish we could be by her side forever but for now our limit is only 5 years... Merging should start in 4 years, so it will leave only one year for training but it should be enough, after all ''he'' will be there to take care of her...

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 3 - Depart

    Thanks for your comment, don''t hesitate to tell me how you feel about this story.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    One year passed since I started training martial art and magic training, after 7 month I finished learning martial art faster than magic; I didn''t finish my white magic training but dad told me it would be enough and switched to martial art training while mother took black magic training.

    My body grew a little, but what grew up the most was my horn which was 5cm longer and my tail, but the most surprising things is that the iris of my eyes became like a cat or snake one.

    Today again I am going to spar with dad, he is standing in front of me armed with a wooden blade waiting for me to engage the fight, I am armed with a dagger which is white on the edge of the blade and the rest is black, when i had it for the first time it looked like a normal one but as time passed and started to use magic in my martial art training, it''s color changed.

    I took a stance in front of dad, it is a stance mom taught me when I was training with her, my dagger is hidden behind my back and my left arm is in front of me, this stance make me able to start the fight with a quick and powerful strike which if it doesn''t beat the enemy will make him lose balance and make me able to overpower him easily.

    It wouldn''t work if the enemy made a preemptive strike, but dad''s speciality is defense, I know he will wait for the right moment to counter and won''t engage the fight himself.

    I rushed at him as fast as I could and tried to slash at his knee; mom taught me that most of the fighter will try to hit the body or the end, but hitting part like the arm of the legs is easier and can decide of the winner of a fight.

    As i rushed at him, i channelled black mana into the dagger, it was envelopped by a dark aura, as i swing my dagger at him, he made a shield appear in his left arm and tried to block my attack but at the last moment, i jumped and with a spin hit him on the shoulder with my leg, or so i tried but he saw that coming and just retreated from one step and swung his blade at me.

    Being in air and having no place to dodge, i channelled mana into my dagger and it took the form of a staff which I stabbed the floor with to throw my body away from his blade range.

    As i was in air I changed my weapon into a bow which is my favorite weapon and my speciality, seeing that, dad tried to rush at me but with my magic i launched two light arrow around him, the goal wasn''t to hit him, but to blind him.

    Gaining some time I started to concentrate of my arrow, it was pure black arrow surrounded by a silverish aura, on the head of the arrow, there was a little shining golden aura. As i concentrated, the golden aura was shining stronger.

    I launched my arrow, it flew at an incredible speed; dad sensed the gathering of mana while he was blinded and decided to fight my arrow head on. He gathered his mana into his left arm and tried to grab my arrow. He had difficulty to stop my arrow but managed to deflect it to his left.

    But just a little before he managed to deflect it, i was standing behind him and launched a second arrow which left me completly exhaust and panting on the ground.

    Dad grinned when he saw my incoming arrow.

    Arsal : "You got me there sweetie."

    He just waved his hand at my arrow which just disappeared. I already knew he wasn''t fighting me seriously and tried to adjust his power to my level, but seing how easily he could defend from something which took all my energy so easily is really frustrating.

    Arsal : "You dont have to feel frustrated, you will one day be as powerful as me or your mother, but I guess the expression ''you are a million year early'' is the perfect one for now"

    Shina : "Daddy..." I said in a angry tone, I hate loosing to him because he will always show me how powerless I really am.

    Mystel : "But you still used more power than her in that battle; you had the advantage of speed and strenght and she still managed to beat you with skills; i wonder if you can really boast yourself when in truth it''s your defeat"

    Arsal : "*Kuhhhh* Dont say that in front of her, what if she think her father is only a brute who don''t know how to hold a sword?" He whispered to mom who was watching the fight, he dont know it but i can hear him perfectly...

    Shina : "In short, today is my first victory !!" I yelled while jumping, I never managed to win even once againsn''t dad or mom, it is the first time i could throw that arrow two time, i dont know why but i felt i could do it today.

    Arsal : "Indeed, but dont overestimate yourself too much, I was fighting at your level, but there are still a lot of people stronger than you"

    Mystel : "As always Mister Cold Heart can''t compliment her... Ahhhh men... If you continue like that she''ll hate you you know"

    Arsal : "*Kuh Kuh* Even if there are many people stronger than you, you still did a great job, if you continue like that you will be able to get to our level in a flash !"

    It is funny seeing mom manipulate him so easily, she told me that it worked only when she mentionned me, before that she never managed to make him do something but since i was born she could easily manipulate him.

    As we were chatting, a big crack appeared in the sky, it grew bigger and bigger, when i was looking at mom and dad''s face, it was a sad face.

    Arsal : "He is finally here, I knew it would be soon but i though we would at least have some weeks left..."

    Mystel : "I know, i wish we could spent more time together instead of training; but we had no choice..."

    The crack stopped growing and shattered, from there, a big grey dragon came out; it looked like the one in fairy tails, it had big wings, a tail that which looked sharp and around 200 meters long.

    The dragon himself was around 500 meters long, I never saw something at big; when he saw us, he flew to us and when he came in contact with the floor, i could feel my body tremble.

    Why is a dragon there? I dropped my weapon and went to hide behind mom and dad which looked at me and at the dragon with a wry face.

    Arsal : "Veralox, if you continue to scare my daughter, I will cut your head off..."

    The dragon then started to get smaller and smaller then transformed into a human; he turned into an  adult who looked like he was in his early 30. He have black hairs and golden eyes; he had the same type of snake eyes as me.

    Veralox : "My apologise my lord, I hope this form will make your princess more comfortable..."

    Mystel : "Sweetie, you dont have to be scared, he won''t hurt you"

    When mom said that, the intimidating aura he was emitting disappeared, maybe it is because i know how strong he must really be that i felt like that; but by looking at him, i can tell that he is weaker than my parents, really weaker.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Shina : " Nice to meet you Verlox..."

    Veralox : "It is Veralox princess Shinael, but if you cant pronounce it properly; you can call me like that."

    Shina : "Okay Verlox" He doesn''t seem to be a bad guy, he how did he come here? Those last 5 years i never saw anyone coming here and more than that, a dragon...

    Mystel : "Shinael, we have to tell you something, we though we had some more weeks before but we didn''t want you to learn it at the last moment, I am sorry."

    Arsal : "Sweetheart, we are tired; as you know, we had to constantly concentrate into pouring the right amount of mana into your body when you were still in your mother womb; it was a really difficult task and the amount we poured everyday was enough to make a whole universe. Even with our power, after 700 000 years it is an amount that will leave us weak."

    Mystel : "We you were born, we possessed less than 1% of our true power; but restraining our true form into an human one, training you and maintening this dimension is draining us and we dont have that much time left."

    I think I know what they are trying to say, they need to rest to regain their power and so they have to leave me behind... In shot that dragon is my caretaker.

    Arsal : "We can only send you to live in another world while we regenerate our power, I know you realised it, but Veralox will be your caretaker meanwhile, you won''t be able to stay here with him because this world was made with the goal to make training easier; mana is weaker in this dimension, it was made like that so that you would be able to gather the mana within your soul and not around you. But a world without mana can''t exist, it is needed so that the world can maintain it''s shape."

    Shina : "I see, how many time will it take for you to regain your power?..." I asked with a weak voice.

    Mystel : "Maybe a few years, maybe a dozens of years; I don''t think it will take more than 20 years."

    Shina : "So until then I won''t be able to see you..."

    Mystel : "You are wrong, we will stay in the same world as you; as constellation, everytime you look at the star, you will be able to see me and your dad."

    Arsal : "Until then, I wish you life as you want, Veralox is strong, and in this world there is nobody as strong as him, this is why i called him to take care of you."

    Veralox : "We have to go now, i can feel my power being drained by this dimension, soon I won''t be able to maintain the rift open."

    Mystel : "Shina, before you go take this" She said before giving me a pendant with a jewel on it, the jewel is a black one, but the center of the jewel emit a golden glow. I placed it around my neck.

    Veralox transformed into his dragon form and placed his wings next to my feet so that i could climb on him.

    I took my bow which was on the ground and climbed to his head. At each step, I felt my heart hurting, but i knew i would see my parent again one day.

    Arsal : "Don''t forget to eat and to take a shower everyday, and also to change clothes..."

    Mystel :" Hey Arsal! It''s the job of the mother to say that...Geez"

    Arsal : "And also Veralox, if when I come back she is hurt or got a boyfriend, you know what''ll happen right?" I was too far to hear what dad said in Verlox'' ear, but I could see a somewhat dark aura behind dad and feel Verlox sweating; It wasn''t particularly hot, but whatever...

    Shina : " Goodbye, Mommy, Daddy..." As I muttered those words, Verlox flew into the sky. I felt tears coming out of my eyes, but i didn''t want to wipe them, i just let them slide on my cheeks...

    Mystel : "Goodbye Shinael, my little star..."

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Some hours after we entered the rift, I finally stopped crying and looked around me, we came across a tunnel which divided into five different tunnel, i wiped my tears and asked.

    Shina : "What will happen if we go into the wrong one?"

    Veralox : "If we chose the wrong one, we may go into the wrong world, or come across a dead end from which we would be unable to escape; well your parents would easily escape from a situation like that, but even if I am the oldest and most powerful being from all world your parents made, I would still be unable to escape from there..."

    Shina : "Are you sure it is the good way?" I asked out of fear, one error and we will die trapped there...

    Veralox : "You don''t have to worry, i can feel the thread of mana coming from my world, if we follow it, we won''t take the wrong way."

    As we continued tunnel after tunnel, i felt one different from the other I could feel a strong wind which almost made me fall from Verlox body, I placed my bow on one of the scale of his spine and gripped another with my two hand.

    Verlox : "We are almost there, hang on..."

    Verlox entered the last tunnel, i felt like we were getting faster and faster but that it wasn''t his doing, it felt like we were drawn into the world. I saw something black fly get away from us, I looked at my side, where i dropped my bow, but it was gone...

    It was the first things mom gave me, I tried to jump off from Verlox to catch it, but it disappeared in the tunnel and Verlox caught me with his tail.

    We got out of the tunnel and landed near a cave.

    Veralox : "I saw that you lost your weapon, but please next time don''t do something like that again; it may have been important for you, but your life is far more important than anything else..."

    I looked down, I know he is right, I just jumped after it because it was a memento from them, but if I die, how will they feel...

    Veralox : "For now, let''s sleep inside my cave, we travelled for a dozens of hours, you should be tired."

    As I looked into the sky I could see two moons and far more star than in my previous world; after looking closely at the constellation see two constellation which formed each a dragon, one had a golden star in it''s eye, the other a red star, I don''t know why, but I feel it''s them watching other me.

    I nodded as I rubbed my eyes, a whole new world await me; my parents wouldn''t want me to cry until they wake up, this is why they prepared me for this moment for all this year...

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 4 - Dragon Half

    This chapter is shorter than i though, It was a really hard one to write, next one will be longer and I think better, for now enjoy.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    As i woke up in a cave because of the sunlight, i felt something hot around me, i opened my eyes and saw a big great dragon wrapped around me as if i was a treasure he was protecting.

    When i moved, he opened his big eyes and looked at me.

    Veralox : "So you are already awake? Guess it''s time to get up..." He said as he got up and transformed back in his human form.

    Shina : "It''s already afternoon i think you know"

    When i tried to speak, i felt the mana around me gathering into light and illuminating the cave; Verlox already covered his eyes as if he already knew it would happen.

    Veralox : "Please, stay silent for a moment and don''t say anything until I am done speaking."

    As he said that, I nodded and waited him to explain me what happened.

    Veralox : "You don''t know it because in the previous dimension there weren''t any mana, but when you spoke with your parents, it was in what we call ''Ancient Language''; the words spoke in that tongue affect the mana around you depending on it''s meaning, when you said ''afternoon'' while thinking of sunlight, the mana around you transformed into sunlight."

    It is pretty shocking; how can simple word contain so much power? As i nodded he continued his explaination.

    Veralox : "Ancient Language is not something everyone can use; apart from dragons, only a few beings were able to use it, and even for dragon all they can do it say some words, or for the most powerful one sentences. I am an exception from other dragon, because i can normally speak in that language, even if i am quite limited. And the reason why you can understand me is because this language is also the root of all different language in all different world. I will transfer my knowledge of this world language to your mind to that you don''t have to learn it like most of the living being living here."

    As he said that, i felt something like a thread coming from his head to mine, i felt his knowledge flowing in me.

    Shina : "It feel strange"

    Veralox : "Look like it worked, it is the first time i use it on someone, you can now speak this world language"

    Shina : " Hey Verlox, I wanted to ask you; you said that you are an exception from other dragon, but why?" I asked while tilting my head.

    Veralox : "It is because I am a god in this world, the Dragon God..." Is what he said before stopping his speech and looking outside of the cave.

    Veralox : "It look like i have some guest; you can go play around in the forest, but don''t go too far, because of my aura there should be no agressive monster in the 2 km around this cave; don''t go further than that."

    I want to see what creature live in this world, is it different from Earth, he said there are no agressive monster, but there should be maybe things who look like rabbit.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    I went into the forest around the cave, on my way i saw two black dragons flying to the cave, one was a big one around half the size of Verlox, the other one was about a quart of the black one.

    The forest in this world really look different from Earth, even through insect look similar, animals are differents.

    I came upon many things which looked like a rabbit, but it had paw with which he could sense the earth vibration which told him when something or someone was approaching him.

    I tried to follow one for two hours, but it runned really fast and went deeper into the forest; I am already pretty far from the cave, I should go a little back.

    While i was walking, I felt something hit my head from my back; I was thrown to the ground and felt something hit me in the stomach, when i looked for the aggressor, it was a boy a little older than me with the same eyes as me and Veralox, but with black eyes and hairs.

    Boy : " What is a mear half doing here, next to the cave of the Dragon God?" He asked as he kicked me, the boy have an inhuman strenght; I am sure if I was made of rock, I would have shattered, I am lucky that martial training made my body stronger.

    I tried to say something, but I couldn''t say anything as he kicked me, I tried to rispost but because of his first strike to my head, i couldn''t move properly; I was just an immobile target for him

    Boy : "The truth is that I don''t care for your answer; I will just bring you to the Dragon God and Father, a half in those lands is a disgrace for our dragonkind..."

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    As he said those word, the boy dragged me by the hairs; sometime he threw me to a tree or some boulder he found across the road, it was as if I was his doll and was playing with me... On the way, I fell unconscious.

    ********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Icris POV

    1 hour before

    Today, my son Serac is celebrating his 326th years, he is still young, but he need to receive the Dragon God blessing in order to be crowded as the ''Dragon Prince''.

    However the Dragon God went to travel into a different world 1000 years ago, yesterday I sensed his mana coming back into this world; he should have been blessed when he was born, but the Dragon God was away; we need to get his blessing before he go into his slumber otherwise it will take maybe 5000 years before he can get it.

    As we arrived to the cave, the Dragon God was in his human form, I told to my son to transform take his human form afterward I did the same.

    Veralox : "Hello Icris, I didn''t expect you to come today, is there something you need from me?"

    Icris : "Greeting my lord, my son need your blessing in order to become my successor."

    Veralox : "Last time i saw you, you didn''t have a son; how many time passed since i left?"

    Icris : "Around 1000 years my lord; my son is now celebrating his 326th years."

    Veralox : "Is that so, before i give him my blessing, I want to know everything that happened while I was away..."

    Icris :"Yes my lord; Serac, you can go play in the forest meanwhile, come back before dusk."

    Serac : "Yes Father"

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    1 hours passed since I told Veralox everything that happened this millenary.

    Serac : "Father, look at what I found in the forest" Said my son as he threw a little child in front of us.

    The child was a little girl, around 4 or 5 years; she had bruise all over her body but was surprised me was that she is a half dragon, half dragon are a disgrace for dragon race and dragon were banned from reproducing with other race.

    Icris : "Look like a dragon disobeyed the law and had a daughter, we will have to investigate that matter; it look like she was abandonned otherwise you would have come across some trouble, I don''t think we would get any information from her; we might as well kill her right here."

    As I said that, I sensed killing intent coming from my back, I slowly turned back and saw Veralox in his dragon form. I broke into cold sweat as I saw him staring at us; my son couldn''t handle the pressure and fainted.

    Icris : "Do you happen to know that half my lord?"

    Veralox : "She is someone who is dear to me; you don''t need to know anything else."

    If I am right, that half may be the Dragon God daughter. If it is the truth, then we are screwed up; however even if I have to die, my son have to at least get out of here alive...

    Icris : "My lord, may I ask you to forgive my son for his sin in exchange for my life?"

    Veralox : "Your son''s and your life aren''t even as important as one of her hairs; however killing you here would break the balance in this world. I will forgive you and give your son my blessing in exchange for your right arm."

    In the end, it is better than I anticipated; I can''t blame my son for bringing us into this situation, he couldn''t know that this half would be important for the Dragon God.

    Icris : "Thanks my Lord..."

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Varelox POV

    Icris and his son are finally gone; I can''t believe that just after I was tasked with the safety of the princess, something like that already happened. I need to be more careful, I am lucky that my lords are currently sleeping, if they saw what happened then I can''t tell what would have happened to this world.

    I took Shinael into my arm and brought her into the cave where i healed her, she is shaking; even if I can heal her body, I can''t heal her mind.

    All I can do for now is sleep beside her and wait for her to wake up...

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 5 - Eniel

    In the stary sky of the night, the two moons are shining upon the forest and reveal a peaceful scenary which is broken by the sight of a running 8 years old girl.

    The girl is dressed in a tattered white dress and is running away from a group of bandit which attacked her village to sell them as slave.

    The girl possess doggy ears and tail; she is a part of the demihuman race which is mainly used in other country as slave because of their high physical ability.

    Her village is located in the country of ''Holy Kiel''; a small country which is among the few one where demihuman have the same right as other race.

    Because of that you can find demihuman in abundance which lead to many raid from bandit and slaver in order to sell them in other country.

    The doggy girl have blue eyes, fluffy brown tails and ears; she lost her mother at birth and her father was killed when he resisted to the bandit in order to give her time to escape; she had no brother or sister, she lost all her family.

    The girl is running with all her might, but even as a demihuman the bandits are faster than her because of their horse.

    She is tired; she have nowhere to go and even if she escaped, she know she would probably die from hunger or devored by monster inside the forest, but she didn''t want to let the sacrifice of her father become meaningless.

    The girl arrived in front of a giant cave full with claw mark all over the wall, the claw mark were made by a gigantic creature which probably lived inside.

    She hesitated to enter the cave, but the bandits are right behind her, she is crying, tired, and out of breath.

    She have to choose between a life as a slave, or to maybe die devored by a monster; the girl slowly start to enter the cave...

    As she entered the cave, she saw a big grey dragon sleeping; in this world, the dragon are the most powerful race and some of them are so powerful that they can single-handedly destroy a kingdom as long as a Medium god isn''t involved.

    The girl frozed in front of the dragon which was still sleeping, she forgot about the bandits; but they didn''t forget about her and rushed in the cave with their horse.

    The noise made by the horse woke up the dragon which glared at them, one of the trait of the dragon is that they hate being waken up by anyone.

    The bandits at the sight of the dragon tried to turn back, but it was too late, a blue firebreath came out of the dragon''s mouth and not even ashe remained from the bandits.

    The dragon turned to the girl and stared at her, the girl knew that she couldn''t run away, she would be far too slow and the dragon would kill her like he did with the bandits.

    She then remembered a legend her father told her one day, about a woman named Lunien who was given in sacrifice to a dragon which spared her after singing all night.

    The girl started singed, at the begin it was with a weak voice, but she mustered her courage and sung with all her soul, she knew it was stupid to follow what a legend said, but she had no other choice than that.

    The dragon stared at her with an astonished face, but then lost interest and decided to kill her, but he was stopped by a voice coming from under his wings.

    ??? : "Mommy, Daddy..."

    The voice belonged to a half; a dragon half with pure silver hairs which became black at the end, the half was dressed in a red dress which stopped at her knee, the dragon looked at the little half between his wings, that girl was crying all night but stopped after hearing someone singing.

    The little doggy girl never saw someone as beautiful as her, she was charmed and walked in direction to her while completly forgeting about the dragon who was glaring at her.

    She slowly approached the sleeping girl and patted her hairs, they were smooth like silk; as she patted her, a smile began to form on the face of the sleeping girl.

    The dragon stared at the situation and judged the doggy wouldn''t hurt her, he went back to sleep leaving the two half together under his wings like nothing ever happened.

    The doggy after patting her for one hours fell asleep from exhaustion.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    When i woke up, there was something touching my hair, it felt like a hand; i slowly opened my eyes and saw a girl a little older than me with strange ears and tail, she have short brown hair, her ears and tail looked similar to a dog''s one and are of the same color as her hair.

    They look similar, but i wonder how they feel; I really want to know, can''t... control.. the urge.....

    I finally started to pat her ears, the feel soooooo smooth and fluffy, just like a real dog, the girl make some strange sound as I cuddle her ears, I wonder how her tail feel like...

    Her tail feel even smoother than her ears, now the girl''s breath is running out of breath; she woke up and stared at me with a crimson face and panting.

    With her tail out of my hand, I woke up from my half asleep state and started to look around, Verlox is staring at us with an amused face in his human form.

    Shina : "Verlox, who is she?" I asked him, after the urge of petting her was gone, my though worked normally.

    Veralox : "I don''t really know, she came in the cave last night with pretty noisy people who I chased out. I wanted to throw her out too, but for some reason I think she should stay here for a while."

    Shina : "You, what is your name? " I asked the girl, it would be better to call her by her name instead of ''you''.

    Girl : "My...my name is Eniel, wh..where is the dra...dragon from yesterday?"

    Veralox : "It would be me..."

    Eniel : "Dragon can take human form?"

    Veralox : "There are a lot of think you mortal dont know about us or even magic..."

    Eniel : "I.. I see"

    Veralox : "I will go get some clothes for you later, for now you will have to stay with your ragged dress."

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.Eniel : "Thanks" She said in a weak voice.

    Veralox : "For now, I need to speak with Shina, you should stay here for a while, you can run away if you want, but you have more chance to survive by staying here than travelling aimlessly in the forest."

    Eniel : "Okay..."

    Eniel just went sitting at a side of the cave againsn''t the wall and stared at us.

    Veralox :"How do you feel about yesterday?" He asked me with a worried voice.

    I remember yesterday beeing beaten by a black haired boy who called me an half, but I dont know why i feel like it doesn''t bother me; I feel pretty good even though I was beaten badly...

    Shina : "I feel calm about it, I am just curious as to why he called me a half and beat me."

    Veralox : "It is because dragon''s are a proud race, before I continue, I should tell you about how this world work; this world is the first and oldest old your parents made, they first tried to create a life which look like them, that was how they made me, the first dragon and the Dragon God, I was made with the power of both Light and Darkness, this is why my color in my dragon form is grey.

    Your father then made the Goddess of Light which is worshipped by the human and the angel; your mother made the God of Darkness who is worshipped by demon, but also by some human. They are at war for supremacy since they were made, but I am not interested in their petty conflict...

    I am the most powerful among the three of us and I am worshipped by the dragon, the race made at the image of your parents, they think it is an honor to be the first race to have ever existed and can''t allow their blood to be mixed with the one of another race, for them it is a disgrace for the whole kind.

    And in your case, your apparence is the one of a half."

    Shina : "It explain why they are dragon in the star, but why did they never reveal they true form to me?"

    Veralox : "It is because you lived in a world where you were human, you would have been scared if you the first thing you saw was two dragon holding you when you woke up"

    Well I imagine that if you wake up with two giant dragon around you when you first though you died, yes it would have scared the hell out of me...

    Shina : "Are there other god like you?"

    Veralox : "Yes, there are a lot; they are formed from people''s believe but are not as strong as the 3 of us.

    They are classed in strengh; Lesser gods, Medium god, High god and finally Primal god. The Primal god are me the Goddess of Light and the God Of Darkness. We are far stronger than any god and wouldn''t be defeated even if all other god tried to fight us.

    There are also spirit, they rule over the elements, each elements possess a Spirit King; their power should be the same as a High god, if not a little stronger."

    Shina : "Is there a god for people like that doggy girl?"

    Veralox : "No... the two other Primal god think of demi human as impure, because of their mixed animal blood and punish all gods who tried protect them; the god fear the wrath of the Primal gods, and they are right."

    Shina : "So they have nowhere to live?"

    Veralox : "There are some country who accept demihuman like the one we are in; and from what I learned yesterday, it look like a demihuman country was founded 800 years ago; but it is still a small one, if attacked, they wouldn''t be able to hold an invasion.

    For now, you know the main thing about this world, you will learn the rest in our travel."

    Shina : "Travel? Are we gonna travel around the world?"

    Veralox : "Your parents asked me to show you this world; you came from a plain world, they though it would be a good experience for you to life in a world like this one"

    I feel like in an anime; dragons, demihuman, magic and a mysterious world; I can''t hide my excitement

    Shina : "When are we gonna go?" I tried to ask without showing my emotion, but I guess the big smile over my smile betrayed me...

    Veralox : "In a few years, they also asked me to send you to school, I could teach you more than they would; but your parents wanted you to experience as many things as you can and to make some friend there too."

    School? I never went to school because I was considered as a genius and was taught at home... On the TV they said it''s a boring place, but it looked pretty fun... I always wanted to make some friends there.

    Shina : "What about Eniel? Will she come too?"

    Veralox : "She has nowhere to go, I will inscribe her as your bodyguard, I will send you there tomorrow and she will come after a few months, after training her and making sure she can protect you."

    In short, she will become my body guard, that girl lost everything and have nothing left; all what I can do for her is to let her stay beside me until she can live on her own...

    As I approached her, she began to look at me, her tail began to waves around like a dog''s one, I wonder if it''s connected to her feeling... I want to cuddle it... No.. I have to control the urge...

    Shina : "Hey, If you don''t have anywhere to go... Will you follow me?"

    Eniel : "Follow...you?" She asked while staring at my face, I could feel she was hesitant about it

    Shina : "If you don''t have anything left, I will take care of you... You can think of me as a friend, or as a sister" I told her with a warm smile

    Eniel : "Sister?..." She replied weakly, she had tears dropping from her eyes

    She suddenly threw her body and mine and hugged me and the ground; she was crying loudly... All I can do for her, is to wait for her calm down while stroking her hairs...

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 6 - Enrolling to School

    Thanks for your support and your comments guys, please don''t hesitate to post a comment if you want to ask me something about the story, I ll do my best to answer you, Oh and tell me what you think about the characters so far, I want to know what you think about them.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After Eniel finally stopped crying, Veralox explained to her that I would go to school and that she will have to train with him before being able to join me; at first she was reluctant to let me go, but Veralox managed to persuade her, after that she went to sleep, it seem that she didn''t sleep that much last night and had only a few hours of sleep before I woke her up.

    Veralox want to teach me some magic before letting me attend school, it was metamorphose, he wanted to teach it to me right after I came into this world, but with the two dragon visit he didn''t have enought time.

    Veralox : "Using transformation magic isn''t really hard, but it use a lot of mana and you have to stay concentrated while you are using it. First you have to channel your mana through the part you wish to change."

    As he said that, I started to gather my mana into my horns and my tail.

    Veralox : "Good, now imagine your horns shrinking and you tail disappearing."

    As I made a mental image of what he said, my horns began to hurt and become smaller and my tail started to vanish.

    Veralox : "Continue until they are completely gone."

    A few moment after, my horn and tail were completely gone and I fell to the ground; I tried to stand up, but it was useless, I couldn''t get on my feet.

    Shina : "I can''t get up!"

    Veralox : "I forgot that you were born with that form, you would need a lot of time to adapt and would have to train to be able to use your martial arts without a tail... How about trying to transform into a demihuman?"

    Shina : "Like Eniel?

    Veralox : "Not necessarily; why don''t you try to take the appareace of a cat girl?"

    Shina : "Like in anime?"

    Veralox : "I don''t know what anime are, but you should try; try to make a tail from about the same size as your previous one."

    I concentrate my mana a little above my butt and imagined a fluffy and smooth black tail, it slowly appeared where my previous tail was;it started growing, it felt a little lighter but  this I still managed to get on my feet without any problem.

    Veralox : "The ears are something sensible, I will help for them."

    Veralox placed his hand on my head and started to gather his mana, I felt two little fluffy ears begin to grow up and finally stopping. I could hear things a lot before than with my previous ears, my head start to hurt.

    Veralox : " Animal ears are better than human one''s, you don''t have to worry if your head hurt a little; it will get better with time. Now that you are ready, let''s go inscribe you to your new school."

    Shina : "Is it far?"

    Veralox : "With normal means of transport, it would take a few weeks; but we ll be flying so it should take a few hours."

    Veralox took his dragon form, I jumped on his back and gripped his scale; he began to fly in the sky, there weren''t any pressure when I was on his back in the dimension rift, but here the wind pressure is quite strong.

    Veralox : "Ah, my bad, I am not used to have guest on my back."

    Suddenly, the pressure disappeared as a transparent sphere surrounded us.

    Shina : "What can you tell me about that school?"

    Veralox : "This school is the biggest school in this world and is located in this country: ''Holy Kiel''; it is free of all prejudice and everyone can join as long as they got the money or the capacity to do so, most of the one attending to this school are noble and royalty from every country and there are really a few commoner who gainned their right to enter because of their talents.

    Each race can send up to 10 people to attend to this school without passing any exam. Well since it was founded, the dragon race never sent anyone there; so you and Eniel will be the first one."

    Shina : "Do you really think I have my place among the noble?"

    Veralox : "It should be the opposite; as the daughter of the two true gods, they should be the one who shouldn''t have the right to join this school, so don''t worry about that."

    After our conversation, we didn''t say anything on all the road.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    A little hour later, I could see a big city from afar there is a GIANT castle at the center of the city, it take around 3/5 of the city if we count the garden as well, Veralox told me that it was my school; is a school really supposed to be sooo big? I feel like I will be unable to attempt to any lesson, i never had a good sense of direction and in a school this big I will surely be lost in less than 30s...

    As we passed above the city, we were attacked by many fireballs, lightning and some catapult are throwing some boulder as well; however nothing passed through the shield of Veralox.

    Veralox : "It look like those people forgot what the Dragon God look like... maybe I should help them to remember..." Verlox said grining, I could feel that the situation amused him.

    He began to gather his mana in his body, it traveled to his mouth and shot a giant fireball from it. He of course didn''t aim for my future school, but for the mountain 50 km away from it; or at least what was a mountain some second ago. Now all what remain is a gigantic crater, the shockwave it produced made every tree around the mountain fly away and some boulder even flew all the way to the wall of the city. Geez Verlox... you went too far you know...

    After that, all attack stopped; they realized that it was an warning from what would happen if they continued.

    Veralox then took a his human form and took me in his arm, but kept his dragon''s wing, he couldn''t land anywhere in the city with his true form so he had to land like that.

    As we landed, the place was empty, except for one old man, he is human, he looked like a wise old man and came toward us; I could sense in him a powerful magic, he must be among the best wizard

    in this world to emit such an aura.

    Old man : "I am Faust, the director of this school; who might you be noble dragon?"

    Veralox : "My name is Veralox human; you know I should destroy this city for what you have done right?" Reply Veralox at the director; he have a cold smile on his face, but I can tell that in truth he is having some fun teasing him.

    Faust : "The Dragon God... Please forgive our offense old one; dragon usually doesn''t have any interest in human city, we though it was a drake attacking us."

    Veralox : "I don''t care for your details, it doesn''t change the fact that you human still attacked me!"

    Faust started to turn pale at Verlox words, since the begin he didn''t realise that I was there; guess it''s time to help him.

    Shina : "At the same time seeing a giant grey dragon flying toward an human city at full speed, who would just wait and do nothing at this danger..." I said with an ironic smile toward Verlox.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Shina : "And from the begin you knew this would happen, but you still wanted to have some fun with those human right?

    At those words, Veralox started giggling.

    Veralox : "Hahaha, you got me there princess; I ll forgive you Faust. I am here to inscribe this girl in your school."

    Faust finally relaxed and finally noticed me in Veralox arms.

    Faust : "I founded this school 700 years ago, and it is the first time the dragonkin come to enroll someone."

    I jumped from Verlox arms and landed at his side.

    Shina : "Actually, sister is going to join me in a few months so we are two. By the way, my name is Shinael, nice to meet you."

    Faust : "I am Faust Sandspear, nice to meet you too Shinael."

    Veralox : "I am leaving her in your care, but mark my words; if something happen to her until I come back, don''t expect not only this city, but the whole human race to life another day." Veralox releashed enough killing attempt to bring Faust kneeling in front of him panting.

    Faust : "Yes old one..."

    Verlox then smiled toward him and turned to me

    Veralox : "Now I am going to start training Eniel, I said two months before, but it may take a little longer. I will let you in his care until then. I am going now."

    Shina : "Byebye, come visit me soon !" Verlox smiled at me and then jumped in the sky, he flew like an arrow through the sky and after a few second disappeared from our sight.

    Faust left a sigh of relief escape from him mouth as the danger flew away.

    Shina : "Then Faust, will you make me visit the school?" I asked him excited.

    Faust : "Of course, please follow me"

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    As we walked he began to explain me the rules of the school. Every student could choose their lesson, but they had some lesson they were obliged to attempt: martial arts training, magic training, mathematics, geography and history.

    There were also many facultatif lesson and as a special student sent by a race, I would life in a special dorm reserved for us; their quality are a little bellow the royalty''s one.

    He showed me the different places around the school like the infirmery, the class, the cafeteria and the dormitory and of course my room.

    Faust : "Now, we have to go to my office, I should have some identity bracelet there."

    Shina : "What is an identity bracelet?"

    Faust : "It is a tool we give to every student so that they can proof that they are from our school, they are classed in 4 rank: Bronze, Silver, Gold and Diamond.

    Commoner start with a Bronze one, Silver is lower and middle class noble, Gold for high class noble and people send by a country, and Diamond for royalty. Your start in those rank depend from your social standing; but you may evolve in the ranking based on your ability.

    I wish I could give you the Diamond rank, after all it is the first time dragon''s send someone to this school, but I have to follow the rules so you will get a Gold bracelet.

    Shina : "Well, I would prefer to start with a Bronze one, it would be funnier to start from the bottom and climb to the top."

    I don''t want a special treatment like other nobles, I want to try to climb to the top by my own. It''s really not because I want to see the face the other nobles will do it ... okay it''s one of the main reason...

    Faust : "By the way, can you tell me what a demihuman is doing with the Dragon God and why he allowed you to speak like that to him" Asked me Faust with a puzzled face. I know he wanted to ask this question since the start.

    Shina : "He is somewhat my caretaker, he isn''t a bad guy you know; he just wanted to have some fun with you; but if you indeed responded wrongly to him, I don''t think he would have hesitated to kill you."

    Faust : ''Isn''t a bad guy? There is a legend about him destroyed a whole country because a ruffian bumped into him or even destroying a whole city because one time he tried to eat some human food and found it cold... It look like she doesn''t know a lot about the world.'' is what he though at her words

    We finally arrived to his office, it is a large room with a desk at the center; the walls are full of item, there are many staff, swords, rings, and many other items, all those item are emitting mana.

    Faust took a box from his desk and gave it to me. Inside the desk, there''s a bronze bracelet.

    Faust : "You have to put the bracelet on your wrist and charge it with mana, if you don''t know how to use mana I can help you."

    Shina : "No, it''s fine, I know how to use mana."

    I charged the bracelet with mana, the bracelet is shining and is shrinking on my wrist; when the bracelet finished shrinking, it stopped to shine.

    Faust : "Look like it''s done; now try to once more concentrate mana into the bracelet.

    As I did that, a strange window appeared in front of me.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Name</td><td width="25%">Shinael Dragonheart</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Race</td><td width="25%">Half</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fire Magic Rank</td><td width="25%">F</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Water Magic Rank</td><td width="25%">F</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Wind Magic Rank</td><td width="25%">F</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Earth Magic Rank</td><td width="25%">F</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Lightning Sword Rank</td><td width="25%">F</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Earth-Shaking Sword Rank</td><td width="25%">F</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Waterfall Sword Rank</td><td width="25%">F</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Wind-Cuting Sword Rank</td><td width="25%">F</td></tr></tbody></table>

    Faust : "You don''t have to be surprised, only a few teacher can change your ranking; you can take a ranking exam any time when you feel ready, by the way I am the one doing all the magic exam. Also it is impossible to cheat or modify the bracelet information, only the teacher I trust the most and myself know the magic to modify the ranking, so bribing won''t work."

    Shina : "It''s not like I will need to cheat you know..."

    Faust : "Haha, I have great hope for you Shina, for now you can go rest to your room, I will take care of the paper work so you should be able to attend class tomorrow."

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    I left Faust in his office and went back to my the room he showed me earlier and got into my bed; it was only evening, but I was excited to finally be able to go to school. On those though, I fell asleep.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 7 - Veralox

    I at first wanted to make this chapter a 6.5; however it''s size is around 3 chapter... I feel damn tired after writing it so I am going to sleep, I ll answer all comment tomorrow. Please don''t forgot to let a comment about how you feel about him. Oh and that chapter introduce many event you didn''t see in the previous ones, so don''t skip it !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Veralox POV

    4 years before Shina''s depart

    Mystel : "Hey lazy dragon! Wake up !"

    I was woken up by a telepatic message from one of my two lord.

    Veralox : "Raaah.... Do you need something from me milady?"

    Mystel : "I need you to take care of someone for me and Arsal, it is really important..."

    Veralox : "You want me to kill someone?"

    Mystel : "Of course not dumb lizard; I need you to protect someone for a few years !"

    Veralox : "Protect someone? I though you never cared about someone else apart from Arsal."

    Mystel : "It''s half true, I don''t care about anyone apart from Arsal and my daughter, by the way it''s her you will have to protect."

    Veralox : "I see, your daughter... Wait what?!"

    I only took a little nap and now I learn that they have a daughter? I hope she won''t grow like them, otherwise only hell await me...

    Mystel : "We encountered some difficulty and will need some rest, meanwhile I wish that you protect her; you know I imagined a lot of nice new spells, I think if something were to happen to her while she is in your care... No, I don''t think you want to know what would happen."

    I started to feel sick, the last time she punished me... I don''t want to remember about it.

    Mystel : "I need you go come here in around four years, don''t be late !"

    With those words, she cut off the telepatic link without waiting for my answer...

    Veralox : "Look like my peaceful life i finally over..."

    * * *

    Around four years passed since milady asked me to take care of her daughter, I gathered enough mana to open a rift to their current dimension.

    Mystel often talked to me with telepatic message to brag about how cute her daughter was, she also told me many things about her past like her previous world and that she is still too weak to take her dragon form; however she can keep an half dragon form even if she do it because she unconsciously think she is an human.

    She also gave me some instruction like sending her to a school and traveling around the world, she also want me to try to teach her a little more about magic. I should teach her transformation magic first, it would be bad if she come across a dragon in her half form.

    Mylord Arsal contacted me only one time, he gave me three rules; "If you confine her, death","If she when we come back, she got a boyfriend or something like that..." he didn''t finish his sentence  but I felt some shiver in my spine,"And of course the most important; I know she may be hurt and that you may not be able to always look after her, but if she die..." I don''t want to remember what he said after that...

    I openned the rift and flew to their dimension; they left a trail inside it so that I can find my way easily.

    After few hours, I arrived in their dimensions, it was a little world with no mana; no instead of that, I felt my mana being slowly drained from me.

    I caught sight of the three of them in what looked like a garden, when I landed near them, I saw the girl hiding behind my lords.

    Arsal : "Veralox, if you continue to scare my daughter, I will cut your head off..."

    I should take my human form like them, it look like she is not used to see us in our dragon form.

    Veralox : "My apologise my lord, I hope this form will make your princess more comfortable..."

    Mystel : "Sweetie, you dont have to be scared, he won''t hurt you"

    I never saw milady talk to someone with such a sweet voice... There must be a first time for everything; the girl came in front of me still a little wary and introduced herself with a smile.

    Shina : " Nice to meet you Verlox..."

    Veralox : "It is Veralox princess Shinael, but if you cant pronounce it properly; you can call me like that." I replied with an indifferent tone.

    My lords explained the situation to the princess; that their soul is tired from the amount of mana they used to give her birth and they will need to rest a few years.

    I have to cut them in their explanation, my mana was being drained really fast; I will soon be unable to keep the rift open.

    Veralox : "We have to go now, i can feel my power being drained by this dimension, soon I won''t be able to maintain the rift open."

    Mystel : "Shina, before you go take this" Milady is gave her something, but I didn''t see what.

    I transformed into my dragon form and placed my wing near her to make it easier for her to climb, my lord approached my ear and whispered something.

    Arsal : "Remember the rules... I will ******* until the end of the time if you don''t respect them..."

    I feel sick; I know normally it is hard to disturb me; but their threat is beyond what someone can imagine.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After some hours, the little princess finally stopped to cry.

    Shina : "What will happen if we go into the wrong one?"

    Veralox : "If we chose the wrong one, we may go into the wrong world, or come across a dead end from which we would be unable to escape; well your parents would easily escape from a situation like that, but even if I am the oldest and most powerful being from all world your parents made, I would still be unable to escape from there..." I answered seriously, I don''t have any reason to lie.

    Shina : "Are you sure it is the good way?"  I could feel fear in her voice.

    Veralox : "You don''t have to worry, i can feel the thread of mana coming from my world, if we follow it, we won''t take the wrong way."

    As I flew through the dimension''s tunnel, I could feel the mana from my world get stronger and trying to drag us there.

    Verlox : "We are almost there, hang on..."

    As I was getting dragged by the mana, I was getting faster and faster, I then felt a source of magic drop from my back, it was the bow of the princess; I was going to catch it with my tail but I saw her jumping after it. I caught her before she fell into a different dimension.

    We arrived in my world, but I lost my concentration; it distabilized the rift but we still arrived safely.

    We arrived near my cave, the forest looked somewhat strange, there were monster; the forest itself grew bigger, it look like that disturbance brought us in the future. I always sleep severals centurys so it''s not like it will disturb me...

    I landed near my cave and let her come down.

    Veralox : "I saw that you lost your weapon, but please next time don''t do something like that again; it may have been important for you, but your life is far more important than anything else..."

    She nodded at my words but I felt like she truly regretted her action, I don''t think I have to push it further.She also look tired physically and mentaly.

    Veralox : "For now, let''s sleep inside my cave, we travelled for a dozens of hours, you should be tired."

    As she went to sleep, I looked at Mystel and Arsal in the sky; they are beings outside of the time flow, even if the princess travel to the future, it won''t change her parents conditions, there are no shortcut for her... All she can do is wait.

    * * *

    I left a barrier on the cave last night and went out to hunt all the monster around, even if I left for some century, how dare they try live near my cave?!

    I came back in the middle of the night and saw the princess crying; she cried all the night. It seem she is still sad about leaving her parents. I envelopped her around my wings and waited for her to wake up.

    I took my time to observe her; she give a feeling that make you want to try to pet her... In my whole life I never experienced a feeling like that; is it magic?... Mhhh I should investigate that closer later.

    As I observed her, she woke up.

    Veralox : "So you are already awake? Guess it''s time to get up..." I said while transforming in my human form.

    Shina : "It''s already afternoon i think you know" I hurried and covered my eyes as she spoke; the mana around us gathered and formed a blinding light.

    She tried to say something else but I stopped her.

    Veralox : "Please, stay silent for a moment and don''t say anything until I am done speaking."

    I explained her about the Ancient Language and transfered my knowledge of this world language to her, it is an universal language which lasted since the world was made, there are very few other language like elfish; but most of the habitant of this world use it.

    Shina : "It feel strange"

    Veralox : "Look like it worked, it is the first time i use it on someone, you can now speak this world language"

    Shina : " Hey Verlox, I wanted to ask you; you said that you are an exception from other dragon, but why?" She asked while tilting her head, I don''t know why, but i feel like putting my hand on her head.

    Veralox : "It is because I am a god in this world, the Dragon God..." I stopped as I felt the presence of two dragon coming this way. I can feel the energy of the Dragon King Icris, but I don''t know the young one.

    Veralox : "It look like i have some guest; you can go play around in the forest, but don''t go too far, because of my aura there should be no agressive monster in the 2 km around this cave; don''t go further than that."

    She just nodded and advanced to the forest with single bounce; I though I saw two large bunny ears on the top of her heads... It must be my imagination...

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    I waited for my Icris to arrive, when he arrived he took his human form followed by a young boy behind him.

    Veralox : "Hello Icris, I didn''t expect you to come today, is there something you need from me?" I asked him with a tired tone; I guess he came to ask me another boring things like always...

    Icris : "Greeting my lord, my son need your blessing in order to become my successor."

    Veralox : "Last time i saw you, you didn''t have a son; how many time passed since i left?"

    Icris : "Around 1000 years my lord; my son is now celebrating his 326th years."

    1000 years? It isn''t that much; but I remember the human race being a race that can change a lot within century, maybe some interesting things happened.

    Veralox : "Is that so, before i give him my blessing, I want to know everything that happened while I was away..."

    Icris :"Yes my lord; Serac, you can go play in the forest meanwhile, come back before dusk."

    Serac : "Yes Father"

    While I was speaking with Icris, I completely forgot about the existance of the little black dragon; letting him leave was one of my biggest error as the princess''s caretaker.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    It seem a lot things happened while I was away, some country disappeared, some were founded and a school allowed to all race opened, I should send the princess there like milady wished.

    But the most interesting things that happened is that a few years after I left the Godess of Light Eskiel and the God of Darkness Kelio started another of their pitiful war.

    Kelio choose his Demon King while Eskiel choose her hero among the angels who try to assasinate him. The two of them fight to the death equiped with the holy and the daemonic sword made by the two Primal god.

    Demons are stronger than angel, but they are actually a pretty peaceful race which the angel tried to exterminate. The Demon King usually just kill the hero or die with him and the war is over.

    However, this time the Demon King was far stronger than any others; he was strong enough defeat the hero''s party, kill the hero and destroy his holy sword. Destroying something made by a Primal god is almost impossible, but he still managed to do it with his daemonic sword.

    But a second event happened : while the Demon King was finishing the hero''s party; an human swordman among them managed to kill him with a strange sword. Apparently the sword managed with many assault to destroy the daemonic sword.

    The swordman however decided to keep the information for himself to leave some time for the demon to build their defence againsn''t an attack from the angel. He was sick of this war and wanted to put a stop to it.

    When he came back to his kingdom he was acclaimed as an hero; nobody knew he delayed the information apart from the dragon who always followed those wars closely, it sure is hard to live for a long time, your worst enemy is boredom...

    The hero founded the country of Holy Kiel, Kiel was the name he gave to the sword. The sword is given to the most talented swordman in the royalty at every generation.

    As we were talking, the little boy who I completely forgot about threw something in front of us

    Serac : "Father, look at what I found in the forest"

    The something he threw is a little half that I recognized almost instantly...

    Icris : "Look like a dragon disobeyed the law and had a daughter, we will have to investigate that matter; it look like she was abandonned otherwise you would have come across some trouble, I don''t think we would get any information from her; we might as well kill her right here."

    Seeing her body full of bruise and some part bleeding, I couldn''t control my anger and left all of my killing intent come out. Icris slowly turned back to me while his son lost conscious.

    Icris : "Do you happen to know that half my lord?"

    Veralox : "She is someone who is dear to me; you don''t need to know anything else."

    I could see his expression change many time, trying to evaluate the situation.

    Icris : "My lord, may I ask you to forgive my son for his sin in exchange for my life?"

    Even through I want to kill him, without him the dragonkin would go on a rampage, unless I want to take his place as their leader; but it would be a bother... There is only one thing that would make him regret his son''s sin... yes ''that''...

    Veralox : "Your son''s and your life aren''t even as important as one of her hairs; however killing you here would break the balance in this world. I will forgive you and give your son my blessing in exchange for your right arm."

    Icris : "Thanks my Lord..."  He answered with a relieved face... He didn''t know what horror he was going to experience. I gave my blessing, a mark appeared on his neck, it was the proof that he is now the successor of Icris. I then walked to Icris to fulfill our deal

    Veralox : "Cut the soul and make my enemy realise the true meaning of pain Shnealox"

    As I spoke in Ancient language, a crimson sword appeared in my hand, I the arm of Icris without a second though.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Icris : "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH"

    Icris fell to the ground and started screaming like a madman, I knew what he was going through, it is one of the many spell milady have the hobby of creating; and the one she used on me one time. Dragon are known to almost feel no pain, but even me couldn''t resist the pain this spell brought."

    After a few minute, Icris managed to get up with difficulty; if it was milady, the pain would have lasted for a few days.

    Veralox : "Now that your son and leave."

    Icris : "Yes my lord." Icris transformed in his dragon form and took his son who was still unconscious in an human body.

    Icris and his son are finally gone; I can''t believe that just after I was tasked with the safety of the princess, something like that already happened. I need to be more careful, I am lucky that my lords are currently sleeping, if they saw what happened then I can''t tell what would have happened to this world.

    I took Shinael into my arm and brought her into the cave where i healed her, she is shaking; even if I can heal her body, I can''t heal her mind.

    All I can do for now is sleep beside her and wait for her to wake up...

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    While I was sleeping, I was woken up by the noise of horse running in my cave, I opened my eyes and saw a little demihuman girl who is around eight years old, surrounded by human... Guess I ll just burn them all then go back to sleep.

    I began with the most noisy one, the human and the horse who tried to run away... like I would let you run away after waking me up.

    I breathed out blue fire to the human; not even a ashe or the scent of them burning remained, now only the demihuman is left. She stood there, staring at me, completely scared. I then heard some weak sound coming out of her mouth, but I couldn''t hear them.

    She then started to sing, at first it was with a weak voice, but it got stronger as she continued; I was going to kill her but stopped after hearing a voice.

    Shina : "Mommy, Daddy..."

    Like last night, she was crying, is it because of her parents? Or maybe becase of was happened earlier?

    The demihuman slowly walked to her, it was like she completely forgot about me. I observed her action and am ready to kill her if she try anything suspect.

    She arrived next to the little princess and started patting her head, the princess stopped crying, from the expression on the face of the demihuman, I could tell that she wasn''t going to hurt her. If having her around the princess can make her feel, I will train her as her servant or a bodyguard; milady want me to protect her from afar at school, she said that having the Dragon God around her would dissuade anyone to become her friend. Having that demihuman around may help...

    On those though, I closed my wings around them and went back to sleep.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    I woke up before the two girl, I left the cave placed a barrier on it before starting flying; the barrier should be strong enough to not even let an High god enter, I know the demihuman won''t try to do anything to the princess.

    I extended my sense, looking for a place with a lot of living being inside; I found one with around 500 000 living being, then flew there at full speed.

    It took me a few minutes to arrive to that place; it was what I was looking for, a city. The first reaction of people were to attack me with magic; an useless attempt... I didn''t even need to put any defence, their attack didn''t even put a scratch to my scale.

    The attack didn''t stop, annoyed I hurled a firebreath at the left part of the city destroying almost half of it.

    I then landed at the entrance and after a few minutes, a fat man dressed in expensive clothes and ring with jewel on all his finger, he is surrounded by soldier who looked as scared as him. He must be the leader of the city.

    Leader : "Is there something you need from us noble beast?" He was shaking as he asked me that question.

    I didn''t wait even bothered to answer and just ate him; I can''t stand the sight of pigs like him who don''t have any strenght on their own, yet stand above others

    . I then took my human form and walked to the soldier, they were trembling and too scared to move.

    Varelox : "I want food, enough food and water for an human to live for two week."

    I could have paid for that food, but my treasury was in another country, it would take me a few hours to go there take some money and come here to buy it. I could have hunted some monster, but most of them are poisonous for human body.

    Seeing nobody move, I made a pillar of fire appear beneath a soldier and burned him to death.

    Varelox : "What are you for? Bring it now or I will burn your city to ashe."

    The soldier all ran in the city, and 3 of them came back with five box full of dried meat and fruit. I transformed in my dragon form and told them to attach the box to my scale.

    I then put a barrier reinforced the five box with my magic so that it won''t fall while I am flying and flew back to the cave.

    When I arrived, dispelled the barrier I placed at the entrance and checked on the girls, they were still sleeping.

    I left for not even 1 hour, I took my human form and placed the box at the end of the cave then came back to observe the princess once more.

    However when I came back, she opened her eyes and started looking at the demihuman girl, she was half awake and patting her doggy ears. It is quite a strange sight, after a few moment, she started stroking the doggy tail.

    The princess face is showing a delighed expression, i can''t help but let out some giggles at this scene. I never felt that feeling before.

    The doggy woke up, I wished I could observe that situation a little more but whatever...

    It look like the demihuman''s name is Eniel, her clothes are pretty ragged, I will ''get'' her some later. For now, I need to talk a little to the princess about what happened yesterday.

    We spoke about a lot of things, at first I just wanted to teach her about about dragon half, but I ended turning it into a lesson.

    I then told her about what would happen in the future, that I would let her attend to school and when she ll be done travel around the world.

    The princess then went to talk with Eniel, I don''t know they said, but after a few moments Eniel jumped on the princess and hugged her on the ground crying. I feel that observing what happen around the princess may become my hobby.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After Eniel stopped crying, I talked to her, I told her that the princess would go to school starting today and that she will have to stay with me to train for a few months before she can join her there.

    At first she was reluctant to leave her alone, however after I told her that I will make her strong enough so that she can protect her and powerful enough so that she won''t lose anyone again, she accepted.

    I think that she now mentally depend on the princess, she must have seen her family die when she was tracked and want to be strong enough to be able this time to protect her herself.

    I told her that I placed some box full of food at the end of the cave, that I would stay with the princess for two weeks and that this food was for her so that she can survive until I come back.

    She then went to sleep and i took the princess out of the cave to teach her about transformation magic; she can''t stay as an half dragon, it is far too dangerous for her.

    She easily managed to remove her horns and tail on her first attempt only after I taught her the instruction. Normally dragon only manage to master this magic after they are around 100 years old, well she is their daughter after all...

    After her tail disappeared, she dropped to the ground and couldn''t get up, it look like she isn''t old enough to manage to conserve her balance without her tail. I advised her to try to transform into a demihuman.

    Shina : "Like Eniel?

    Veralox : "Not necessarily; why don''t you try to take the appareace of a cat girl?"

    Shina : "Like in anime?"

    Veralox : "I don''t know what anime are, but you should try; try to make a tail from about the same size as your previous one."  Mental note, ask her later what anime is...

    She easily finished her black tail, ears are far harder to make, they are related to the hearing, I will make them for her.

    Veralox : "The ears are something sensitive, I will help for them."

    I placed my hand on her head and gathered my mana on it, I made two little black cat ears grow up; I hesitated to remove my hand, I somewhat wanted to rub her head... how interesting.

    After I removed my hand, she started to somewhat look dazed, it must be because of her ears.

    Veralox : " Animal ears are better than human one''s, you don''t have to worry if your head hurt a little; it will get better with time. Now that you are ready, let''s go inscribe you to your new school."

    Shina : "Is it far?"

    Veralox : "With normal means of transport, it would take a few weeks; but we ll be flying so it should take a few hours." If I was alone, it would take some minutes, but with her, even with a barrier she would have a hard time.

    I turned into my dragon form, she made many leap on my wings and finally jumped on my back; I started flying but completely forgot about wind pressure; I usually don''t have anyone on my back.

    Veralox : "Ah, my bad, I am not used to have guest on my back." I said as I envelopped my body with in a transparent sphere which is blocking the wind.

    As we were flying she asked me:

    Shina : "What can you tell me about that school?"

    Veralox : "This school is the biggest school in this world and is located in this country: ''Holy Kiel''; it is free of all prejudice and everyone can join as long as they got the money or the capacity to do so, most of the one attending to this school are noble and royalty from every country and there are really a few commoner who gainned their right to enter because of their talents.

    Each race can send up to 10 people to attend to this school without passing any exam. Well since it was founded, the dragon race never sent anyone there; so you and Eniel will be the first one."

    This is what Icris told me about the school, when he came.

    Shina : "Do you really think I have my place among the noble?"

    If I wasn''t concentrated on flying, I would roll myself on the floor from laugh; the child of the two creator of this one worried that she don''t have her place among noble. The princess really is interesting.

    Veralox : "It should be the opposite; as the daughter of the two true gods, they should be the one who shouldn''t have the right to join this school, so don''t worry about that."

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    We finally arrived to the school, only to be greeted by boulder and magic; however nothing passed through my barrier. It''s been a long time since I played with some human for fun; this morning I was in a hurry so I couldn''t enjoy the situation.

    Veralox : "It look like those people forgot what the Dragon God look like... maybe I should help them to remember..."

    However I can''t destroy the princess new school, scaring them should be good enough. I gathered my mana into my lung and hurled a blue fireball at the mountain of the left of the city.

    The mountain was now reduced to ashe; no attack followed. I could feel the princess stare at me with big smile on her face; she was somewhat amused by what happened.

    I advanced to the city; I changed in an human form, but kept my wings to fly and carried the princess in my arms, there were no place for me to land in my dragon form there...

    As I landed, an old human approached us, he looked in his 70, but I could feel that he is far older than that, somehow obtained immortality; maybe from an High god. I can sense a great amount of power coming from him, I think he is strong enough to defeat a dragon alone. Pretty amazing... for an human.

    Old man : "I am Faust, the director of this school; who might you be noble dragon?"

    Veralox : "My name is Veralox human; you know I should destroy this city for what you have done right?" I replied, I can''t help but want to tease that man; teasing strong people is far more amusing than weak people.

    Faust : "The Dragon God... Please forgive our offense old one; dragon usually doesn''t have any interest in human city, we though it was a drake attacking us."

    Veralox : "I don''t care for your details, it doesn''t change the fact that you human still attacked me!"

    The man face started to change of color, what excuse will he try to find?

    Shina : "At the same time seeing a giant grey dragon flying toward an human city at full speed, who would just wait and do nothing at this danger..." Answered with a little smile showing that she understood that I was only teasing him.

    Shina : "And from the begin you knew this would happen, but you still wanted to have some fun with those human right?

    Veralox : "Hahaha, you got me there princess; I ll forgive you Faust. I am here to inscribe this girl in your school." I replied with a little laughter, she really know what I was thinking.

    Faust : "I founded this school 700 years ago, and it is the first time the dragonkin come to enroll someone."

    Shina : "Actually, sister is going to join me in a few months so we are two. By the way, my name is Shinael, nice to meet you."

    Faust : "I am Faust Sandspear, nice to meet you too Shinael."

    Veralox : "I am leaving her in your care, but mark my words; if something happen to her until I come back, don''t expect not only this city, but the whole human race to life another day." I menaced him, he know what I am capable of and that nobody will be able to stop me.

    Faust : "Yes old one..."

    Veralox : "Now I am going to start training Eniel, I said two months before, but it may take a little longer. I ll leave you in his care until then. I am going now." I told the princess.

    Shina : "Byebye, come visit me soon !" I smilled at her cute reaction, and then jumped in the sky, I flew outside the city... only to stealthly come back.

    I plan to stay two weeks hidden to guard the princess, I will first look at the situation, and if there aren''t any danger, I will return to the cave to train with Eniel.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 8 - First day at School

    I didn''t have much time yesterday so I couldn''t write, I hope you will enjoy this chapter; and as always please don''t hesitate to leave a comment :)

    Also, can someone tell me why my last chapter got 2 times more read than any other chapter? Pretty strange ^^''

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    I woke up early in the morning, today is my first day of school; the room I slept in is a really big one, it possess a personal bathroom, toilet and a closet where many uniform are hung.

    I took one of the uniform in the closet and changer, it was a white skirt and a white sweater. When i changed in, my bracelet started shining and my clothes started turning brown; maybe the clothes colors depend on the rank of the student?

    After I changed, I wanted to go try the food in the cafeteria... that was my intention, so WHY I AM I IN THE GARDEN?!

    I can''t forget anything I see or hear, I perfectly remember the way I took with Faust yesterday; yet here I am lost... the same thing happened many time in my previous world, I am I really one of those people who can''t find their direction whatever they do?...  And why are those garden so big?!

    As I was wandering in those stupid garden, I heard a voice coming from a bush nearby. Finally someone who can help me ! I got closer but it looked their were the voice of people quarreling, I hidded in the bush of the garden and observed them, there''s a girl arguing with 3 boys.

    The girl has a diamond bracelet at her wrist and is dressed in a blue skirt and sweater; she got short black hair and green eyes and is a little smaller than me, the two boy got a silver one and are dressed in a yellow sweater and pants, they look like the type of kid who enjoy bullying people. However the third who is currently talking with the girl, got a golden one and is dressed in a red sweater and pants red, he got short blond hair and blue eye, he look like a noble kid, however he possess a somewhat arrogant look in his eyes which annoy me...

    (Girl voice) : "... who are you to tell me what to do?!"

    (Boy voice) : "The elder son of the Duke Gerferd, from the empire Theristid"

    (Girl voice) : "And what right does it give you to order me like that?

    Edward : "My father is one of the most important noble of the empire and is currently trying to marry me to you, it mean that I am the one who on the top of being your husband."

    (Girl voice) : "Like hell I will marry a jerk like you !"

    Edward : "What did you say you bitch?!"

    As the boy said those words, he punched to girl in the face, after seeing that I runned to her and stood in front of the boy.

    Shina : "Stop it now you jerk !"

    Edward : "What did you say you shitty slave?!"

    The boy tried to hit me, but I just dodged and hit him in the stomach, he dropped on his knee hugging his stomach.

    Edward : "How dare you, a mere slave! Where is your owner?!"

    The two boy behind Edward rushed at me, but they are really slow; I who is used to fight head on won''t lose to them, last time I was embushed, but on a fight where I know where my opponent is, I won''t go down so easily.

    One of the boy tried to grab me, I didn''t dodge; but rushed at him, after hitting him with my knee in the stomach, he simply dropped to the ground. Meanwhile the second boy, slower than the first one tried to kick me, it was really an amateur''s kick.

    I took a step back and the kick missed me, I grabbed his foot and threw it on the ground. The second boy fell and looked at me like he was going to cry.

    Shina : "I got no owner you jerk, and I am not a slave. My name is Shina Dragonheart, if you got a problem with me then come at me !

    The boy looked at me with a face telling something like ''I ll get my revenge for that you bitch, I will ruin your life''. He then just left leaving his two friend behind, or should I say looking at this situation, his two henchmans.

    I turned to the girl who was staring at me with an astonished expression, I gave her my hand to help her to get up. She looked at my hands, and then snapped out of her previous state and took it.

    Shina : "Are you okay?"

    Girl : "I could have dealt with it myself you know !... But thank you..."

    She replied to me with a crimson expression, she said that she didn''t need my help, but I feel that she is really sincere in her thanks...

    Girl : "My name is Estiel Kiel; the second princess of this country, Nice to meet you Shina Dragonheart."

    Shina : "Just call me Shina, by the way do you know the way to the cafeteria? I am lost..."

    Estiel : "Hehe, you are new right? Everyone get lost when they enroll." She told me with a little giggle, which by the way is pretty cute.

    Shina : "Yes! I am lost only because I am lost ! It''s really not because I got absolutely no sense of direction !"... I feel like I just admited everything... I feel soooo dumb right now.

    Estiel : " *fufu* I... I see...However it is too late to go to the cafeteria, class will start soon, you will have to do without breakfast for today" She is really

    It''s not like I need to eat to survive, but I developped an hobby in tasting food because of dad.

    Shina : "Can you guide me to my classroom please?"

    Estiel : "Sure, what class are you in?"

    Shina : "... What class I am I in again?... I don''t really know myself..."

    Estiel : " *pffffffffff* We-Well, let''s just go to my classroom, your uniform look the same as mine if you don''t take count the color so you must be in the same years as me."

    ... I want to die right now...

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    We arrived at Estiel classroom, when we entered, class had already begun. The teacher was Faust, it look like the first class is magic training.

    Faust : "It look like Miss Estiel brought our new student, you have my thanks, I tasked some teacher of bringing her here if they saw her; I forgot to tell her which class she was in." Faust left a sigh of relief come out, it seem he was worried about me...or maybe about mankind?

    Shina : "Geez... How could you forget something so important Faust?!"

    Estiel : "Shina, are you an acquaintance of the principal?" She asked me with a shocked look on her face.

    Shina : "Not really, I  just met him yesterday, I came with my caretaker who after discussing with Faust, ''convinced'' him with really ''nice'' argument to take care of me for a while, everything was done in a really peaceful way..."

    Faust : " *Ermhh* Please Miss Kiel rejoin your seat... Well let me introduce you to your new classmate, Miss Shina Dragonheart, this year will be her first unlike you who already spent two years. Her rank is actually bronze; bronze rank are the one who sit on the front row."

    As he looked to the front row, it was already full; the only desk left were on the back row, for the royaltys.

    Faust : "It look like all only seat are left, you may sit there for now."

    I walked to the last row and sat between Estiel and another girl, that girl too got a diamond ring, however she is a demihuman, she possess long red hairs who look fluffy and nice to touch, her ears are and tail of the same color are a wolf''s one.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    I sat at my desk and she waved her hand at me, I ll try to speak to her after class. As the class was about to resume, the door opened once more, and this time it was Edward entering.

    Faust : "Mister Gerferd, you are late; I hope you got an explanation." That jerk had to be my classmate?!

    Edward : "Yes mister, I ran into a slave which went crazy and started to attack me on the way here."

    I can''t believe how low that boy can be...

    Faust : "A crazy slave... Please find a better excuse next time, and remember that in this school, demihuman have the same right as human. You can go to your seat"

    Edward just ignored Faust warning and went to Gold''s seat which is in front of us. On his way, he looked to Estiel and finally noticed me at her side.

    Edward : "YOU !! I FINALLY FOUND YOU !" Edward yelled at me

    Faust : "Is there a problem mister Gerferd?" Faust asked with a worried look.

    Edward : "Principal, this is the slave who attacked me !"

    Estiel : "Lie! She just beat you after you tried to attack her!" Estiel answered back to his accusation.

    Faust : "That demihuman mister Gerferd is your new classmate, Shina Dragonheart. Please mind your manner."

    Edward : "Why is that demihuman, what more a bronze ranked one doing at the royalty row?!"

    Faust : "There aren''t any seat for her on the front row, so I allowed her to sit here"

    Edward : "I can''t allow her do to as she want !" He yelled ignoring Faust, he then looked at me with an arrogant smile.

    Edward : "I know, I challenge you to a duel !" He said with with a proud smile.

    Faust : "I won''t allow that duel ! Absolutely NOT!"

    Shina : "A duel?" I asked Edward ignoring Faust.

    Edward : "A duel with wooden weapon between you and me, no magic allowed !" He answered

    Faust : "Miss Dragonheart, you don''t have to accept; Mister Gerferd, stop this act now!"

    Shina : "I accept !" I answered Edward with a confident smile, it is what I need to make sure he won''t bother me later.

    Estiel : "Don''t accept, Edward is a genius in Wind-Cutting style ! He is already C rank !"

    Edward : "Too late, she accepted, she can''t go back now."

    Shina : "And I don''t want to back down."

    Faust : "I told you I won''t allow this duel !"

    Edward : "Principal, you are the one who wrote the rules, if two people agree to a duel, nobody can interfere, not even you. Now let''s go to the battle room."

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    We are in a small stadium where physical class like martial art training is normally held. I am armed with a simple wooden sword like I asked while Edward who is standing 20 meters in front of me is armed with two wooden sword. It look like Wind-Cutting sword is a dualsword style.

    Faust is watching us while having a hard time for breathing and with a pale face. Estiel is standing at his side with a worried face, is that boy really that strong?

    All the class came to watch the fight, and some older student which were using the stadium for training came to watch it too. I start getting nervous from such an audience...

    Edward : "Are you ready or do you want to back down?!" He yelled, making sure everyone heard him to humiliate me.

    Shina : "Geez...Are we here for chatting or fighting? Please choose already !" I answered him back.

    From his face, I can tell he is angry; he rushed at me and slashed with his right sword, but I easily dodged by walking a little further than the range of his sword. He then attack with his left sword, but I again dodged it from almost nothing by stepping backward.

    He then releashed a flurry of attack, but I dodged them all like his previous attack; since the begin of the fast my guard is dropped and I am only walking to dodge his slash, he is really slow... is he really a genius?

    Edward : "Hah...Hah... Stop runing away you coward !" He said out of breath, he look pitiful...

    Shina : "I am not running away, since the begin I am only walking, you are the one who is just too slow..."

    Edward : "You..."

    He then rushed at me with his two sword above him... How can someone who show such a big openning be called genius?... I throwed my sword away, then dashed at him and punched him in the stomach. He dropped to the ground and his two sword dropped to the ground.

    Shina : "I guess you are just all talk..."

    I turned my back to him and started walking in Estiel''s direction, when I heard something come out of his mouth.

    Edward : "Spirits of fire, join your strengh together with mine and destroy my enemy, Fireball !"

    When I turned back, a little fireball was rushing to me, it was already too late to dodge. However, I have something to counter it

    Shina : "Water" I used Ancient Language to a make a giant ball of water from around 2 meter in front of me, it absord the fireball like it was nothing and disappeared.

    Edward was like everyone else were shocked, but the most shocked was Faust who is the only one who know what really happened.

    Faust : "Ancient Language..." He muttered.

    Faust then regained his mind and walked to Edward.

    Faust : "Mister Gerferd, aren''t you ashamed from what you did? You broke the rules of the duel you made yourself and that in front of so many people."

    Edward : "Shut up, when my father will hear about all that, he will make sure that slave won''t live another day!"

    As Faust was about to reply, a teacher came running to them, he was panting hard; but after getting his breath back, he said something to Edward and Faust, but I couldn''t hear.

    Teacher : "Mister, the whole domain of the Duke Gerferd was burned to ashe by a grey dragon; the emperor of Theristid judged the Duke as responsible from what happened and removed his title of nobility."

    This news shocked Edward and Faust, Edward started crying, while Faust face became even paler than before and his breath became faster.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    I don''t know what happened, but after that we were freed from class for today; we were supposed to have magic training all the day, but because of Faust health condition we were dismissed for now. I wonder what happened to him...

    This is how my first day at school went.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Characters Page

    Hello, this is not a chapter, but a presentation of the diverse characters of this story, this may help you to understand to background of the characters or their personality.

    Shina : The protagonist of this story, she lived on Earth till her 4 years before returning to her true parents. She was beaten by her foster family but never cried once, she is also a little genius, but also really a dumb little girl at many times.

    She is the daughter of the two True god; her mother vaguely talked to her about her true form, but she can''t transform in it. Because she still unconsciously still think that she is somewhat human, her body maintain an human form which is modified by her dragon soul.

    She show a carefree personallity and try to enjoy any event that may happen close to her, but she is strong inside; she endured a year of life as a life with her foster family and try to never cry in public. She enjoy the situation brought by Veralox and possess her own sense of justice.

    She is also aware of her parents and Veralox habit of killing peoples of a whim, but it mysteriously doesn''t bother her. She only care about the people close to her.

    Mystel : She is one of the two True god and Shina''s mother, she is somewhat an ''idiot mother'' who will often fight with Arsal to get Shina''s attention.

    She is the Goddess who rule over Darkness and Night, more details about Darkness''s power will be available later in the story.

    She is also someone energetic who have an hobby of making deadly and painful spell; like the one she once used on Veralox.

    Once you anger her she is someone really scary who will make you think ''Death = Freedom''. She also try not to show that part of her in front of Shina and want to keep the image of a loving mother; she also don''t care about the life of people other than her family''s.

    Arsal : He also a True god and Shina''s father, he is a sugar daddy who love Shina as much as Mystel; or maybe more. He is opposed to letting his daughter having a boy in her life (a point on which Mystel agree too) and developped an hobby which is cooking.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    He is the God who rule over Light and Day, Light''s power, like Darkness will be introduced later in the story.

    He possess an somewhat cold personality, hard to disturb; but he can''t maintain his calm when it is a matter related to Shina.

    Just like Mystel, he don''t care about life other than his family''s and won''t hesitate to eradicate a whole universe just because they angered him.

    Valerox : The first being made by Arsal and Mystel, he is the first of his kind, the dragon and also the only one who know that the world was made by Arsal and Mystel and is known as the Dragon God.

    He is loyal to Arsal and Mystel; even if he one day contested one of Mystel''s order which punished him.

    After living for a long time, he became indifferent and lazy and very impulsive; he however developped an hobby in observing Shina who make he feel feeling that he never experienced before. He actually think of her as something close to his daughter.

    Eniel : She is a doggy demihuman who entered Valerox''s cave while running away from bandits who wanted to sell her as a slave. She was saved by Valerox who intend to train her as Shina''s bodyguard.

    She lost her mother when she was born, and her father was killed trying to gain time to let her escape.

    Faust : He is the founder of the school Shina is attending and was founded 700 years ago, it is the biggest school in the world and every country and humanoid race send their promising youngs there.

    Faust is among the most powerful human wizard, he somehow managed to obtain immortality through an High god and possess enough power to defeat a dragon alone.

    He was ''asked'' by Veralox to take care of Shina in his school like her parents wished.

    I won''t spoil what I planned for Eniel or talk about the other characters because I don''t want to spoil you guys.

    Hope you guys will continue to follow my story, personally I am really happy when I see someone comment one of my chapter and give his opinion.

 Chapter 9 - Second day at School

    Today is my second day of school; the first class is martial training, all the class gathered in the stadium where I fought Edward yesterday. By the way, Edward had to leave school to return by his father side, I wonder what happened, but at the same time I am happy that a jerk like him left this school.

    Our teacher is apparently a great swordman who teach Lightning Sword style, he started his lesson by first explaining for the four type are: The Wind-Cutting style is a dualsword style who is all about using speed to outpower the enemy by unleashing a flurry of attack leaving the opponent no time to attack.

    The Waterfall sword style is a style based on dodging and blocking enemy''s attack, exhausting him and ripost with a fatal blow to end the fight; it is which can be used to fight many opponent at once. This swordmans who use this time often use a shield and a sword.

    The Earth-Shaking style is all about using strenght to overpower the enemy, they use a claymore and is the most used style by adventurer who often fight brainless monster; however againsn''t a smart opponent, it is really hard to use, if the user''s opponent decide to overwhelm the user with his speed, only expert in this style may be able to ripost.

    And finally the Lightning Sword style which use a katana is a style who use both strenght and speed to deal deadly blow; this style main point is waiting for the right time to unleash a quick and deadly blow to quickly end a fight.

    The teacher is a young human named Roy, he was an adventurer with a B rank style Lightning Sword style; the rank used by the school aren''t the same as the real one, a S rank in the school would be the same as an B rank outside.

    The rank made by the school is here to make it easier to distinguish student with talent from others, Edward was ranked C rank in school which is the level of the 12 years old student, he attained this level at the age of 6, thats why he was considered a genius.

    The teacher told us that we have to choose a partner to spar with; most of the student here are noble or child of rich merchant which could afford to pay someone to teach swordmanship to their child, most of  my classmate already know the basic of all style and some are ranked E, but mostly F.

    I looked around for someone to spar with me, however they are all trying to avoid me... they considered Edward as someone they would never manage to beat, and seeing me toying with me made most of them scared of me... It''s not like I would eat them... well I think maybe Velarox would.

    Estiel : "Hey Shina, if you got no one to spar with, why not with me me?" I heard someone say behind me.

    Shina : "Sure, it look like everyone is avoiding me because of yesterday..."

    Estiel : "Seeing how you were toying with Edward, of course they would be scared; most of them don''t even know how to use a sword properly so trying to fight you would close to be asking for a beating.... by the way, go easy on me okay?"

    Shina : "Sure, I ll try not to hurt you... too much"

    We''ve let a distance of 20 meter between us and waited for teacher''s signal to start the fight, when he gave it Estiel slowly walked to me, carefully step after step.

    I waited for her to approach, she slowly closed the distance and when she was only at 8 meter from me, she suddenly accelerated and made a vertical slash at me; it surprised me but I managed to block it, it looked like one of mom''s technique.

    After blocking it, she tried to go for an horizontal slash, but I didn''t give her the time and slashed at her wrist which made her drop her wooden sword.

    Shina : "Nice try, I was almost tricked."

    Estiel : " *Muuuuh* I told you to go easy on me!" She said with teary eyes while holding her wrist, I really tried to hit her lightly.

    Shina : "I went easy... but still, it is hard for a beginner to attack with the right timing, where did you learn that?"

    Estiel : " It seem that it is an advanced technique of Lightning Sword style; I asked my sister to teach it to me."

    Shina : " You got a sister?"

    Estiel : "Yup, she is considered as one of the greatest genius of the Lightning Sword style; she is 16 years old and already A ranked, I of course mean the real rank, not the school''s one. But she is pretty strange sometime."

    Roy : "Come on guys, time for a second round !"

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After many rounds and hours of beating, yelling, cursing, crying and finally reconciling; it was finally time to eat; I followed Estiel to the cafeteria, we soon arrived to a luxurious and big room, the tables are made of what look like wood of quality, I observed around the food people were eating, it was made with different food from Earth, but it still look delicious and smell nice, I want to try someeee...

    I searched for a place to sit down, but it was full; there were no place left.

    Estiel : "Why don''t you come to my table? Royalty from each country got a personal table for them alone, and it feel boring to eat alone."

    Shina : "Sure, but where do I order my food?"

    Estiel : "If you were to eat on common table, you would have to go make the queue to the counter to order food, but for royalty, someone will come to ask us what we want to eat."

    After sitting, someone came to take our order; I ordered some ''Mesar meat'' along with some fruit named ''Kissis''. The Mesar meat taste somewhat like chicken, but I never ate something as delicious as the Kissis, it is a triangle shaped fruit which you peel like a banana before eating, it is very sweet and juicy.

    As we finished eating, Estiel asked me.

    Estiel : " Did you choose what lesson you want to take this afternoon?"

    Oh I remember now, Faust told me that we have some obligatory class and some secondary which we can select.

    Shina : " No, I completly forgot about that, what lesson are available?"

    Estiel : " Mhh, I think there are horse riding, etiquette class, music lesson, flower arrangement, archery. This is all what we can do for now, apparently we are still too young for others class. By the way, I am forced by my parents to take etiquette class and flower arrangement, they say I am too boyish..."

    Shina : "I think I ll take archery then, even if horse riding seem fun, I always loved archery."

    Estiel : "Are you sure, this class isn''t really taken; everyone prefer sword to bow, and even more in this country where swordmanship is said to be the absolute weapon, moreover bow is considered as a coward weapon"

    Shina : " I don''t care about what others say, I won''t stop doing what I like just because peoples say it suck."

    Estiel : " * fufu * You are really funny after all."

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After eating with Estiel, she guided me where archery''s lesson took place, she didn''t want to let me get their alone; did she realize I got no sense of direction?...

    It was a large room, around 200 meters big there were many different type of bow and some target were positionned at certain distance, but there were also a lot of case full of wooden sword; the place also looked kinda dirty, Estiel left me right after guiding me, she had to hurry in order to get at her lesson in time.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    I was alone in the room, I waited a few minute and the door opened; it was the red wolf haired girl from my first day, she was alone and surprised to see me.

    Girl : " Hmmm, hello, are you here for the archery class too? "

    Shina : " Yeah, but I didn''t see the teacher yet, he is kinda late. "

    Girl : " I-I see."

    Shina : " By the way, I am Shina, why did you take this lesson? Estiel told me it wasn''t a really popular one. "

    Girl : " I-I am Fiona Shezil the third princess of Aorlan, it...it seems that human hate archery, but for us demihuman, it is a respectable weapon which is taught to every young child. Didn''t you choose it for the same reason?"

    Shina : " I don''t know much about demihuman''s tradition, I was raised in an isolated place and only left it recently."

    After I answered her, Fiona''s tail dropped a little down, at the same time, the door opened once again and an old man with fox ears and tail entered the room.

    Man : " Well, what do we got here, did you lose your way, or are you here for the archery''s lesson; it''s been a while since I had some people attending to my class."

    Shina : "We are here for the lesson, are you our teacher?"

    Man : "Indeed, I am Fenzard Hoker, you can call me Fen like most people do; it is really rare to have some student, most people think bow is a weapon for coward and is useless."

    Fiona : "Bow is a great weapon ! It''s just that those people are ignorant !" Fiona yelled, she looked as if she was going to cry, it seem that she really love archery.

    Fen : "Hohoho, it seem that this young missy is quite passionate, well why don''t we start our lesson, does any of you know how to use a bow?"

    We both nodded at Fen''s word, bow is my favorite weapon, I learned how to use one from mom.

    Fen : " Then young wolf missy, why don''t try to hit the target over there." He said pointing to a target 40 meters away. Fiona walked to a bow on a wall and took it along with an arrow, she tested the string of the bow, and after a few test and back to us; she took her stance and armed the bow, she was concentrated on the target. The look on her face was the one of someone really who really enjoy archery; she has a very serious face, yet it showed her passion and the enjoyment she was experiencing.

    When she released the arrow, it flew right in the center of the target, Fen looked pretty surprised by her success, I wasn''t really impressed because I can also manage to hit it from this distance, but I was more than anything charmed by the expression on Fiona''s face as she succeded.

    Fiona suddenly snapped out of her state and showed a sad face, it looked like the string of her bow was cut, the bow was not really used or maintained.

    Fen : "As I said, I don''t have many student, it''s been 5 years since I had a student, lately I don''t even bother to maintain the bows of this room. Why don''t you go to the school''s storage ask for a bow string; they still command some every months even if I don''t bother use them."

    Fiona : "O-Okay" Fiona said and left the room.

    Fen : "Oh, I didn''t even ask her name."

    Shina : " She said her name is Fiona Shezil, by the way I am Shina Dragonheart; just call me Shina"

    Fen : "What a cute girl, why don''t you use my bow to train while waiting for Fiona to come back?"

    As he said that, he handed me his bow and some arrow, it was an old bow, but really well kept  and made of quality wood. I took them in my hand and aimed at the target 50 meters away, out of 10 arrow, 8 managed to hit the target, and only 3 were in the center. Fen looked pretty amazed by my skills, he then got up and came to me.

    Fen : " It look like this year''s student are really good, but let me show me how to really shot with an arrow."

    He took the bow back and aimed to the furthest target which was at 120 meter from us. He armed the bow and after a few second, what seemed like a bolt came from the bow and directly hit the target in the center.

    But it didn''t stop here, the old man then launched 4 more arrow which all arrived in the center of the target. I was totally amazed by his skills.

    Fen : " You don''t have to be surprised, this old man travelled the world with this bow by his side, by the way it seem that Fiona is pretty late; the reserve shouldn''t be far from here, can you go looking for her?"

    Shina : " Sure, but you have to teach me how you did that !" I asked him, this old man skills are incredible, I wonder what someone like him is doing here as a teacher.

    I went out of the room and started looking for Fiona, maybe I should have asked for where the storage is? Which way did I come from? I don''t remember... Yay, after walking for 30 seconds I am already lost. I feel like crying...

    As I was wandering, I heard some voice, one looked similar.

    Fiona : "I am sorry, I am sorry!"

    Boy : " Of course you are doggy, look at what you did to him with your stupid stick !"

    As I approached, I saw Fiona crying being bullied by two boy, they are the boys who were with Edward; even with him gone, those guys continue to bully people. Somehow this situation look familiar... are princess really meant to be bully target?

    Boy2 : " That bitch really hurt me with that bow, how dare she hit me with a weapon made for coward !" The second boy grabbed the old bow out of Fiona''s hand t broke it on the ground.

    Boy : "What should we do with her now?"

    Boy2 : " Let''s give her a beating she will remember all her life, after that I don''t think she''ll want to remain in this school."

    Boy : " Oh yeah, one less of those beast around us !"

    One of the boys was going to hit her, at that moment I rushed at him and kicked him in the legs, he dropped to his knee instantly, right after I punched him in the face.

    When the second boy saw me, he started turning pale; he already experienced this situation once and already knew what was going to happen, I only walked to him with a huge smile on my face... and beat the hell out of him.

    Shina : " Hey Fiona, are you okay?"

    Fiona : "Shi-Shina? You helped me?"

    Shina : "What do you mean? Isn''t that natural?"

    Fiona : "B-But, everyone else ignored those guys, nobody wanted to help me"

    Shina : " I don''t care about others, isn''t it natural for me to help my friend?" At the word friend, she made a surprised face.

    Fiona : "F-Friend?..." Tears began to come out of her eyes, she hugged me and refused to let me go until Fen came looking for us; it was quite hard to explain the situation.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 10 - Two weeks later

    Hey guy, I hope you ll have as much fun reading this chapter as I had writing it... I feel like eating some cookies...

    Don''t hesitate to leave a comment to tell me what you think about this chapter, Enjoy

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Two weeks passed since I joined this school, after what happened on my second day, Fiona  is following me like a baby chick; she is always walking at my side smilling and eating together with me and Estiel which by the way get along with.

    She told me that I am her first friend, she told me that she was something like a variant; apparently  the royalty of Aorlan are blackwolf demihuman; both her mother and her father are blackwolf, however she was born as a redwolf demihuman.

    She is physically weaker than others demihuman and was rejected by her father, sisters and brothers; only her mother loved her, before passing away some years ago from a disease. Her mother was the best archer in their country and she was the one who taught her archery; she think of it as the legacy of her mother.

    She was officially sent to this school as Aorlan''s princess, but the true is that she was exiled; they are just trying to keep her as far as possible from them. She also told me that she was bullied by her family and even after being send here, it was human''s turn of bullying her.

    When I asked her why human hated demihuman, she told me that demihuman are the most recent race, they started to appear 2000 years ago and were considered as animal and used as slave by almost the whole human race.

    They are hated by humans and angels; but they get along with nature related race like elfes with who they live in harmony; and with demons which are a pretty peaceful race, even if they are always fighting humans and angels to survive.

    It seem that they began to get an higher social standing 1000 years ago, after the return of an hero who managed to defeat a Demon King; the hero''s best friend was a demihuman and tried to help all the others demihuman; it was also with his help that the country of Aorlan was founded with his friend''s son as their king.

    I learned from History class that everyrace think the world was made by the three Primal gods; Verlox told me that nobody else than him in this world know my parents existence.

    I also learned in Geography class that the continent why are living in is divided in 6 country; the country I am currently in is named ''Holy Kiel'', it is an human country founded by an hero; it is a small country, but it was a lot bigger in the past.

    It seem that they gave a lot of their land to the demihuman so that they can built their country, they also lost a lot of their land in many wars againsn''t the empire Theristid.

    The second country is the empire Theristid, it is one of the most powerful country in the continent and is also an human country; in ''Holy Kiel'', slavery is forbidden, however in Theristid it is a business and play a huge role in that country economy. It is also the place where the Church of Light, venering the Goddess of Light Eskiel.

    The third country is the Friesel, it is a land full of ressources and habited by elves, fairy and many other magical nature loving race; it is managed by the Fairy Queen along with the elve royaltys. It is a country coveted by Theristid because of their untouched forest and mines.

    The forth and only country which can hold face to Theristid is ''Delia''; the country of demons, demons are a race born with a lot of mana and are strong wizard, they are fewer than others country, but are individually stronger than others race.

    The last country is Aorlan; the kingdom of demihumans, it is situated between Holy Kiel, Theristid and Delia. They are often raided by human bandits and slaver, but many think it is on Theristid''s order to get more slave. They are the weakest country and are actually in a difficult situation with Theristid who may try to invade them at any moment.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Today last class was mathematics, the maths they taught us how to do simple addition and substraction; it was really easy for me, after all I finished highschool study on Earth.

    I was on my way to the magic classroom, Faust called to pass the magic classement test of all four elements; other student passed it last year and I wasn''t allowed to use magic before passing it... I only learned the incantation, how boring.

    It seem that this world magic is about using the mana around you to form a spell, the mana is guided by an incantation which gather the mana and a mental image from the user to form the spell, the user also add some of his own mana to the spell in order to control it, the more you add your own mana, the stronger the spell will be.

    I arrived at the room followed by Fiona and Estiel, they wanted to observe my test, by the way Estiel is better in fire magic in which she is at D rank and E rank at all others while Fiona only managed to use Earth magic to E rank.

    Faust was already there waiting for me, he asked to put my hand on what looked like an orb.

    Faust : "Place your hand on this orb, it will read your mana and it''s glow will tell us at what magic you are the best."

    I placed my hand on the orb and it suddenly shattered, it surprised me and almost left a cry come out.

    Shina : " Is it broken?"

    Faust : " Mmmh, it is quite strange; this one is quite old, that must be why it broke, wait a moment I ll bring a new one"

    Faust left the room for a moment and then came back with a new orb; it was sparkling, it must be a new one.

    Faust : "Try again on this one, it should be alright"

    Shina : " Is it really safe? It won''t break like the other or explose right?"

    Faust : "Haha, don''t worry, this device never exploded before so it won''t start today."

    He took my hand and placed it on the orb; however the orb didn''t shine, there was no effect.

    Faust : "It is really strange, try to concentrate your mana into the orb"

    I gathered my mana in the orb and it started to glow, it was a bright, or at least that was what I thought; in reality the orb just exploded and I was thrown into Fiona and Estiel

    . It was a luck that the orb was made with magic and that it''s physical form vanished only leaving the explosion strenght.

    Fiona : " * Awwwwh *  Shina...why are stars flying around? " She asked looking dazing.

    Estiel : " Idiot, can''t you make the difference between stars and penguin?! " Replied Estiel, trying to get up but instantly lost balance and fell.

    What are they talking about? I think they must have hit their head; otherwise they just went crazy.

    Shina : " Hey Faust, you assured me it wouldn''t explode !" I yelled to him, he managed to protect himself in a shield

    Faust : " I don''t what happened, two time isn''t a coincidence; I think your hability can''t be mesured that way. I can only gauge your rank by your ability, just try to cast the four basic spells, I will give you a rank based on their strengh."

    I moved the now unconscious two girls againsn''t the walls and came back to Faust.

    Faust : " Let''s start with fire magic, you know the incantation right?"

    Shina : " Of course, Spirits of fire, join your strenght together with mine and destroy my enemy, Fireball "

    A blue fireball with a silver flame at it''s center appeared above my hand, it was like the one I made when I did my magic training with dad.

    Faust : " A blue fireball? I researched many news magic in my life, but I never saw anything like that, it seems that your magic is special; please try others magic too. "

    I made my fireball disappear and casted another spell.

    Shina : "Spirits of water, join your strenght together with mine and clean this world, Water Ball "

    This time a pure blue transparent waterball appeard above my hand, it was glowing with the daylight.

    Faust : "I-I see, try some wind magic then." Said Faust with a surprised face.

    Shina : "Spirits of the winds, join your strenght with mine and remove any obstacle, Wind Ball "

    I could feel something above my hands, but there was nothing; as I concentrated on that feeling I sensed an invisible ball of wind.

    Faust : " This time it''s an invisible wind, try some Earth magic now !" He said in a now excited face.

    Shina : " Spirits of the earth, join your strenght with mine and crush everything on my road, Earth Ball "

    A brown rock formed above my hand, Faust seemed to be disappointed.

    Faust : " A normal rock... it seem that Earth Magic is your weakest element; now the main problem, I don''t know what rank I can give you, those magic seems to be high rank so I should give you a S rank at every other than Earth magic, however giving such an high rank to a 5 years old new student may seem suspicious to others. I can only give you a B rank for now, you will have to wait a few years before you can reach S rank. Give me your bracelet for a moment. "

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    I gave him my bracelet, he muttered something in a weak voice and my bracelet started shining, it was now a silver bracelet.

    Faust : " I updated your bracelet, check by yourself." I took back my bracelet and checked my statut

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Name</td><td width="25%">Shinael Dragonheart</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Race</td><td width="25%">Half</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fire Magic Rank</td><td width="25%">B</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Water Magic Rank</td><td width="25%">B</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Wind Magic Rank</td><td width="25%">B</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Earth Magic Rank</td><td width="25%">E</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Lightning Sword Rank</td><td width="25%">F</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Earth-Shaking Sword Rank</td><td width="25%">F</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Waterfall Sword Rank</td><td width="25%">F</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Wind-Cuting Sword Rank</td><td width="25%">F</td></tr></tbody></table>

    Faust : "I would like to give you a golden bracelet, but the rules say that you need to have a B ranked sword style along with a B ranked magic."

    Shina : " I just need to pass my sword exam now; can I stay here until Estiel and Fiona wake up?"

    Faust : "Sure, but leave as soon as they wake up; we still need to clean the mess brought by the orb."

    After Faust left the room in a pleasant mood, I went to Estiel and Fiona; I sat againsn''t the wall between them and waited for them to wake up, I didn''t expect to fall asleep myself...

    I woke up feeling weak, I had difficulty to move my body but it also felt good at the same time; I slowly opened my eyes and saw the two girls playing with my demihumans part, Fiona was playing with my ears while Estiel had fun stroking my tail; she had a completly entranced face.

    Shina : " Wh-wh-WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! " I yelled, the two of them fell on their butt from surprise.

    Estiel : "W-We weren''t doing anything special ! Right Fiona ?!" She replied, she plan on denying anything that happened...

    Fiona : "Y-Yeah, we absolutely didn''t touch your ears and tail and pat your hair..." ...I don''t know what I should reply to that.

    Estiel : "... Fiona, I should teach you how to lie properly later..."

    Shina : " I agree..."

    Fiona : " Why ? " She said tilting her head...

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After trying to teach Fiona how to lie, without any success... we went to the stadium so that I can pass the sword ranking exam, it was teatime, the stadium was almost empty and everyone was at the cafeteria.

    We approached Roy who was talking with a long black haired woman, she look 15 or 16 years old and have a tall and slender body, but if you observed her properly you could see that it is a welltrained one; she also got a strange black katana at her waist, I can feel something strange about it.

    When we arrived near them, she looked at me and I noticed a little grin forming on her face.

    Estiel : " Hey Veyna, what are you doing here? "

    Veyna : " Estiel?...I was called by Roy... More important, introduce me... " She said in an uninterested tone.

    Shina : " You know her? " I asked Estiel.

    Estiel : " It''s my big sister Veyna Kiel, she is the current wielder of Kiel and the one who taught me that move you remember? "

    Shina : " Oh yeah, you told me about her; I am Shina Dragonheart, nice to meet you " I said smiling to her.

    Fiona : " I-I am Fiona Shezil, n-nice to meet you." Said Fiona a little shyly.

    Veyna : " I am Veyna Kiel... Nice to meet you... " She said, she then looked at me again and made a small grin.

    Roy : " Did you need something from us? " Roy said a little annoyed

    Shina : " I need to pass my sword exam, I am still not ranked. " I answered him, I wonder why he is angry.

    Roy : " I see, then let''s hurry, grab a sword and let''s get finished with it; I got business to attend " He said in an annoyed tone, he then looked at Vayne for a fews seconds and looked away with a red face.

    Veyna : " Wait... I ll fight her..."

    Roy : "Su-Sure" He said a little red; is he sick?

    Veyna threw me a sword and we took some distance between us.

    Veyna : "Ready? " She said to me, I took my stance then nodded.

    She looked at me for a moment then dashed at me; however she wasn''t really fast, I can tell that she is holding back, is she underestimating me?

    Estiel : " Oh, Veyna is going all out !" Yelled Estiel.

    I dashed to Veyna and she made an horizontal slash to me, again she was holding back; I ducked under her slash and made a vertical slash to her shoulder. As she dodged, my attack slightly grazed her and she retreated. I expected her face expression to change; but she didn''t look surprised

    Veyna : " As expected... can''t hold back... "

    Estiel : " Wait... what do you mean by hold back?! You held back while sparring with me?!"

    Veyna : "..."

    Estiel : " At least say something !  *Muuuuh* "

    Veyna ignored Estiel comment and dashed once again at me; but this time it couldn''t be compared to before, she tried to hit my wrist with her wooden sword but I managed to block it.

    I tried to to kick her leg to make her lost balance; she jumped to dodge my kick and returned my attempt by a powerful diagonal slash which I barely managed to deviate.

    Before she managed to land, I made a spin and used the centrifugal force to deliver a powerful strike. She was still in the air and couldn''t dodge it, she blocked it head on and managed to absorb the impact which made her land a few meters away from me.

    Veyna : " Impressive... but time to end it... " She looked at me and made a small smile.

    She positionned her sword horizontally at her left, I can sense she want to end the fight with her next strike; her stance looked somehow like one mom taught me. I positioned my stance vertically in front of my and slightly bent my knees, she waited a few moments trying to find an opening; I slightly dropped my sword to make her think it was time to strike.

    She took the bait and dashed at me; in the middle of her dash, she suddenly accelerated and swung her wooden sword at a speed which would make it almost invisible to normal people. While she was rushing at me, I slightly stepped on the side and made a spin which gave strenght to my sword and aimed to a precise spot of the upper part of her sword.

    It was a technique called ''Sky Piercer'', it was a countering technique which dad taught me; it''s aim was to break the opponents sword, it was easy she didn''t intend to dodge it, she wanted to fight my attack head-on.

    When our swords collided, the two of them broke; the battle wasn''t over yet, I dropped the grip of the sword which was the only thing left from our attack and tried to punch her in the stomach. However, she deviated my punch and managed to get into my back, I tried to make a rotating kick; but she grabbed my tail and my kick lost it''s strenght.

    Shina : " *nyaaaaaaa* Wh-What are you doing? " I said in a weak voice.

    Veyna : "... " There were no answer from her, but she was skillfully stroking my tail.

    I lost all strenght in my legs and fell to the ground, she then started to pet my ears as well.

    Veyna : " ...Cute..." She said with a small smile.

    Estiel : " Veyna ! Let her go ! "

    Veyna : " ...No. " The answer she gave was a simple one, but you could feel her determination behind it.

    Shina : "L-Let me go *nyaaa* "

    As I said that, she pushed something in my mouth, it is something sweet and familiar... it''s been a long time since I tasted that... it''s something crispy with chocolate chip... A COOKIE!

    Veyna : " Behave... and I ll give you another..." She said with a confident smile.

    Shina : " If.. If it''s just for a moment... Pl-Please be gentle... "

    Fiona : " Wa-wa-wa-wa-wa..."

    Estiel : " Hey Shina ! Don''t sell your body for a cookie ! "

    Veyna : " I ll give you one too... so stay silent... "

    Estiel : " Y-You can''t buy me like that... Bu-But I want one... "

    Veyna didn''t let go of me until the next day, she even carried me to her room and forced me to sleep with her while she was hugging me... And she was still reluctant... But if I am sure of one thing, it''s that she is really strong, she didn''t even sweat againsn''t me, and I still felt that she held back a little...

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 11 - The prince and the girl

    Hey, I want to thanks dat_bunny and uavgas, they voluntured to edit my previous chapter, correct all grammar mistake and also give me more time to work on my story. Don''t forget to thanks them please. Enjoy

    Ps: Don''t hesitate to leave a comment about how you felt about this chapter :)

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    One month after Shina started attending to school

    (???) POV :

    I was seated in the last rank in the classroom when my two childhood friends came to talk to me, the first one is Frost Roef, the heir of the Duke of Norsan; he is a little obese like his father which show he is skipping on martial training class, he possess short brown hairs and you can see an arrogant and haugty look in his brown eyes, I know he think he is better than most other people and like to see peoples crawl in front of him. It''s one of the reason why I like him.

    The second one is Alred Keiss, he is the first son of a general; he always appear to be calm, however I know it is only in appearance; he only ignore peoples he don''t find worthy of talking to him like lesser nobles and commoners. His tanned body is welltrained and look like a soldier''s one, he began training in Earth-Shaking since he was 4.

    Of course the two of them possess golden bracelet, their family are among the most powerful nobles in Theristid. As for me, my bracelet is a diamond one, I am the crowned prince of Theristid and the heir of the throne: Kerser Theristid. The three of us are 16 years old and know each other for a long time.

    Roef : " Hey Kerser, did you hear the recent rumors?"

    Kerser : " You mean about Veyna being forced to fight alone in the next school tournament? "

    Roef : " Not that one, about that demihuman managing to get from a bronze bracelet to a gold one in only one day, moreover she is only 5 years old. "

    Kerser : "Seem interesting, who is her master? "

    Keiss : "I heard that rumor too, it seem that she is a demihuman commoner who managed to get into that school without the help of a master. "

    Kerser : " In other words, it mean that she belong to nobody...yet."

    Roef : " Haha, I see you coming, you want to take her as your slave ! "

    Kerser : " You think I ll leave a slave who managed to reach B rank magic and sword style and who don''t belong to anyone alone? She may become an obedient and powerful slave if well trained. " I said grinning.

    Keiss : " Be careful through, it seem that she is really close to Veyna and Fiona. "

    Kerser : " Let''s just separete her from Veyna and and kidnap her, she may be B ranked, but she is still only a 5 years old kid; after that they dare to do anything, after all who will try to oppose the heir of the most powerful empire of the world? "

    Roef : " Heh, sound fun. "

    Keiss : " Indeed "

    Kerser : " By the way, what is her name ? "

    Roef : " I think it is Shina. "

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After discusing about our plan, we bribed a few student to isolate Veyna and keep her busy, meanwhile we are waiting in a bush of the garden''s between Shina''s classroom and the cafeteria to embush her; but she is pretty late, we have been waiting for one hours and she still didn''t appear... even through we saw Estiel and Fiona going there. Is she eating elsewhere? Or maybe she know we are waiting for her? No, she don''t know us and we didn''t tell our plan to anyone.

    When we were about to give up, we heard a sound coming from behind us.

    It was a little girl with long silky silver and black hairs, with a pair of black cat ears and a smooth looking tail; that demihuman was is a kid, but jugding from her look, I can tell that she grow up she will become an incredible beauty.

    ??? : " Waaah, I am I lost again? Where did Fiona and Estiel go?"

    Roef : " It look like we''ve found her. "He said as he licked his lips.

    So this girl is Shina? It''s even better than I expected; it was worth waiting, now all what I have to do is to take her and send her to Theristid to mark her as my slave, after that,  I ll take my time to train her properly.

    Kerser : " Hey you, follow us. "

    Shina : " Mhh, who are you ? "

    Roef : " He is the crown prince of Theristid and your new master, be honored that he came here by himself just to take you as his slave. "

    Shina : " I refuse " She instantly said.

    Roef : " You bitch, who said you had a choice ? "

    Shina : " Why should I be his slave?! "

    Kerser : " It seem you don''t understand your place; your race was made only to serve my country, you CAN''T refuse. "

    Shina : " You... Are you sure you are alright in your head? " She asked with a worried face.

    Kerser : " Yo-You ! If you don''t want to follow me, then I ll just use force and train you properly later ! "

    I took my claymore out and tried to cut her leg, it''s not a problem if she is missing a limb; an expert healer can easily restore it.

    She barely dodged my strike and took some distance, she is fighting againsn''t two A rank swordman and a B rank mage.

    As the heir of the empire of Theristid, I was trained by a SS rank swordman in Earth-Shaking style; I easily managed to get to A rank in the school classment with that swordstyle while Keiss was trained by his father as a soldier in the same style as me, and for Roef, he is a B ranked mage in Earth and Water magic.

    We surrounded her to leave her no way of escaping, Keiss then rushed at her and made a slow horizontal strike which she easily dodge by jumping to her right; however at the same time, an ice spike was launched by Roef toward her left shoulder, she barely managed to deviate it and hurted her right hand.

    We didn''t give her time to rest, I made a fast diagonal slash which she again managed to dodge and made her arrive right in front of Keiss who slashed at her leg.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    She somehow managed to block his sword by making what looked like a shield of light appear in her hand; this shield managed to block the sword but not the impact, her body was thrown againsn''t a tree.

    Roef : "Spirits of the earth, join your strenght with mine and crush everything on my road, Earth Ball " He send a simple earth ball with enought strenght to knock her out if it were to hit her.

    Shina : " #@%& " She said something in what seemed like a different language and the rock collided againsn''t mysterious shield and dropped to the ground.

    Shina : "  Spirits of fire, join your strenght together with mine and destroy my enemy, Fireball "

    She sent a blue fireball to Roef who tried to block it with his water magic.

    Roef : " Spirit of water, protect me from those flames, Water Shield. " His speciallity is not the strenght of his spells, but being able to quickly cast spells by shortening their incantation; however this way of casting magic consume a lot of mana.

    A wall of water appeared 2 meters in front of Roef, but I saw the water starting evaporating while the fireball was still 5 meters away from the wall.

    Kerser : " DODGE ! " I yelled to Roef who then threw himself to his left. The fireball didn''t even touch the water wall, it simply evaporated before it even came, but Roef still managed to dodge it.

    The fireball collided with a tree and a fire started to consume the garden. We were astonished by that her strange magic, she must possess a Mirage Ability related to magic, and an high ranked one.

    When we snapped out of our surprise, Shina was running, trying to escape; but she was having troubles running straight, she must be feeling dizzy from Keiss strike.

    Roef : " Spirits of the Earth, catch my enemy and immobilize him, Earth Shackles ! "

    Shina''s feet were then covered of mud which almost instantly solidified and restrained her movement; he didn''t use that move earlier because he wanted to have fun playing with her, but now that he know how dangerous she is, he want to end it quickly.

    Shina : "Spirits of the earth, join your strenght with mine and crush everything on my road, Earth Ball ! "

    She threw made seemed like a ball of mud to me, she be using it only to gain some time. I slashed at that ball of mud and continued to run... or so I thought this is what would have happened. When I slashed her earth ball, I felt an immense pressure on my sword; what she send was not a ball of mud, I used all my strenght to try to cut it, but it simply passed through my sword shattering it in the process and grazed my face.

    Keiss rushed to her, she couldn''t move and didn''t have enought time to cast another incantation, he threw a powerful slow vertical slash at her, her hand once again started glowing and made another shield of light.

    Shina : " #@%& "

    Once again, the shield she made to block Roef spell earlier appeared, but the strike Keiss made was one of the most powerful strike of Earth-Shaking''s style, but it is really easily to dodge; however she was immobilized by the Earth Shackles.

    The simply broke all her defense and was about to hit her shoulder; but the claymore stopped before reaching her. It was caught by someone''s hand, that someone is Faust.

    Faust : " May I know what is happening here? " Why now !

    Roef : " We were just having a little spar sir. " That idiot...

    Faust : " A little spar with three teenager agansn''t a 5 years old girl and with real weapon ? Before listening to what happened, Spirits of water, wash this place from fire, Water Tornado "

    A tornado a water growed in the garden and after a fews moments extinguished the flame which were burning the garden, but without damaging anything.

    Faust : " Now, how should I punish you for your deeds? "

    Kerser : " Punish me for what? Trying to train a slave who belong to our empire ? "

    Faust : " Demihumans don''t belong to you or your country, and even this girl even less. "

    Kerser : " She already belong to me ! Now give her to me; she is mine. "

    Faust : " I refuse, now leave and return to your room, I ll decide of your punishment later. "

    Kerser : " Yo-You refuse?! You wish to go againsn''t the empire of Theristid?! " That mere mage dare to go againsn''t the most powerful empire in this world and the holy kingdom of the Goddess of Light?!

    Faust : " Believe me young boy, there are things far more terrifying than your empire in this world... and the one supporting this child here is the most terrible of them. "

    Kerser : " Fine, I ll let her alone. " I said in an annoyed tone, we aren''t strong enough to fight him.

    As we were walking toward our dormitory, Roef asked me

    Roef : " Are you really going to let her get away like that? " He asked with a surprised tone.

    Kerser : " Of course not, this girl is a genius at swordmanship, she possess a Mirage Ability which influence her magic, you saw how strong she is and she is only 5 years old ,she will also grow up to be a beauty; this slave is too precious to be left without a master, she is truly a slave worthy for a king. I just need to call for some backup from home and I ll kidnap her. "

    Keiss : " As I though, you never give up. " He said with a little grin.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 12 - The prince and the girl (Shinas POV)

    Two weeks passed since my rankings exams, my morning class was mathematics, I really felt bored because they were teaching  multiplication and division; the only funny thing was observing Fiona and Estiel who''s head were producing a lot of smoke. They are REALLY bad at maths.

    After class, normally Veyna would be waiting for us at the door, since we met, she is always following us; but it doesn''t bother me, after all she is kind and give me cookies...I mean bad guys won''t give you cookies right?

    However today she wasn''t there, maybe she is already waiting for us at the cafeteria; the teacher called me to talk about who taught me maths before, he was surprised by my level. Estiel and Fiona said that they would wait for me at the exit of the building; and here I am now, when did I get out of the building? I didn''t even realise, maybe I took the wrong exit.

    Shina : " Waaah, I am I lost again? Where did Fiona and Estiel go?"  I should have asked them to wait for me at the classroom...

    Boy1 : " Hey you, follow us. " Someone shooted behind me, is he talking to me? I approached them, it was three teenagers, two with a golden bracelet and one with a diamond one; they must be nobles and royalty from a country; the first noble is a pretty fat boy with short brown hair and eyes, as he was looking at me, he licked his lips... I feel shiver going through my body.

    The second noble is unlike the first one a martial arts praticer, I can tell that from his tanned body that he is welltrained, he somehow look like a soldier, his longs hairs are black just like his eyes; I feel like he is looking down on me.

    The last boy, with the diamond ring looked like a knight from stories, his short golden hairs seem to be flying in the wind, his eyes are of a deep blue and beautiful but also seem to look at me like I was something lowly. I don''t like those guys.

    Shina : " Mhh, who are you ? "

    Boy2 : " He is the crown prince of Theristid and your new master, be honored that he came here by himself just to take you as his slave. "

    Shina : " I refuse " I answered seriously, why should I become his slave?

    Boy2 " You bitch, who said you had a choice ? "

    Shina : " Why should I be his slave ?! "

    My parents sent me here so that I can experience a new life; I already experienced a slave life before, and I absolutely don''t even want to go back to that powerless me.

    Prince : " It seem you don''t understand your place; your race was made only to serve my country, you CAN''T refuse. "

    Shina : " You... Are you sure you are alright in your head? "

    Did he injure himself or eat something bad? He can''t really think someone demihumans are born to be the servant of his country right?

    Prince : " Yo-You ! If you don''t want to follow me, then I ll just use force and train you properly later ! "

    He took his claymore and aimed at my leg, he seem to be skilled at Earth-Shaking style, I didn''t expect him to attack me like that and barely managed to dodge his strike. I need to run away.

    As I though that, I found myself surrounded; so that attack was just a bait made to keep me focused on him while his allies encircled me.

    The soldier like man rushed at me and made a slow horizontal slash which I easily dodged; I was surprised that someone who seem  tp have spent many years training could only do an attack from this level.

    I realised it was intentional when I felt something made of mana coming straightforward to my shoulder to my left shoulder; it must be the fat boy.

    I only had enough time to deviate the spike using my right hand; however it was hurt in the process.They continued to attack me, not willing to let me rest; once again the soldier man slashed at me, but this time it was a perfect diagonal slash, strong and fast.

    I had enough time to gather light mana into my hand and start form a shield to block his claymore; but not enought to complete the shield; it at least managed to block the strike, but not the impact brought by it, I was sent flying to a tree.

    The impact I received from the tree made me dizzy, when I managed to lift my eyes, I saw a rock flying straight to me; I tried to gather my mana but the shock made me unable.

    Shina : " Shield " I used the Ancient Language and what seemed like a barrier appeared in front of me, I still don''t really know how to use it so I try not to use it unless I have no others choices.

    The rock collided with my barrier and dropped to the ground, I was still unable to gather my mana, so I used an incantation which automatically gather the mana around and add mine to make the spell.

    Shina : " Spirits of fire, join your strenght together with mine and destroy my enemy, Fireball "

    I launched a blue fireball to their mage who summoned a wall of water.

    Prince : " DODGE ! " The prince shooted as the fireball approached, it passed easily through the water wall, but their mage jumped and dodged it; the fireball stopped after hitting a tree and started a fire.

    They looked at the fire surprised, I took that as an opportinity to escape, but I had troubles running and they quickly noticed me, their mage started to cast a spell; mud started to cover my feets and solidified, I couldn''t move them anymore.

    Their mage looked to be exhausted, my reals enemy are the two swordmens.

    Shina : "Spirits of the earth, join your strenght with mine and crush everything on my road, Earth Ball ! "

    I learned recently that the earth produced by my magic is extremely hard, I launched what seemed to be a ball of mud to the prince who tried to fight it head-on; when his sword came in contact with the rock, his sword shattered and grazed his face, he seemed to be shocked, I now need to stop the second swordman.

    The soldier like man rushed at me and made a slow vertical slash, this attack is called ''Steel Crusher'', it is one of the most powerful attack from the Earth-Shaking style and is useless againsn''t humans because of it''s speed, but I am immobilized and have no other choice than to block it.

    I somehow managed to gather mana in my hands and made another light shield, but the shock from before still have some effect on me, the shield look instable.

    Shina : " Shield " I also used once again Ancient Language make another barrier in order to defend againsn''t his strike.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    However his strike easily cuted through all my defence and was going to cut my arm; but his claymore stopped, grabbed by an old man...Faust.

    Faust : " May I know what is happening here? "

    Roef : " We were just having a little spar sir. " He really want to make him believe that?

    Faust : " A little spar with three teenager agansn''t a 5 years old girl and with real weapon ? Before listening to what happened, Spirits of water, wash this place from fire, Water Tornado "

    Faust summoned a water tornado who extinguished the fire in the garden.

    Faust : " Now, how should I punish you for your deeds? "

    Kerser : " Punish me for what? Trying to train a slave who belong to our empire ? " He really think I belong to him?!

    Faust : " Demihumans don''t belong to you or your country, and even this girl even less. " Right, right !

    Kerser : " She already belong to me ! Now give her to me; she is mine. "

    Faust : " I refuse, now leave and return to your room, I ll decide of your punishment later. "

    Kerser : " Yo-You refuse?! You wish to go againsn''t the empire of Theristid?! "

    Faust : " Believe me young boy, there are things far more terrifying than your empire in this world... and the one supporting this kid here is the most terrible of them. " Is he talking about Velrox? I guess from his point of view he is indeed terrifying.

    Kerser : " Fine, I ll let her alone. "

    The three of them left, Faust came to me and placed his hand on my body.

    Faust : " Wait a moment, I ll heal you, Spirits of light, remove the pain of these poor soul,  Healing Light. "

    All my bruise and cuts were healed and even my uniform was restored.

    Shina : " Thanks, but how did you know we were here? " I asked him.

    Faust : " You think nobody would notice the fire and the smoke within the garden? I rushed here as soon as I noticed that; you should get going now, I ll punish them properly later. "

    Shina : " O-Okay, b-but... "

    Faust : " Do you need something else ? "

    Yes, and it is really important, and embarassing as well...

    Shina : " I don''t know the way to the cafeteria... "

    Faust : " I... I see, follow me then. "

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Faust guided me to the cafeteria, I walked to the table reserved for Holy Kiel''s royalty; it is where we always eat.

    They were all already here, waiting for me.

    Estiel : " Shina, you are late ! Where did you go ?! " She shooted toward me, I instinctly covered my ears, Estiel is really scary when she is angry.

    Fiona : " We looked for you all over the building before coming here, but we didn''t find you, where were you ? "

    Shina : " I was lost somewhere?... " I said in a weak voice; Fiona and Estiel both sighed at the same time.

    Estiel : " I knew I shouldn''t left you alone, I only need to take my eyes away from you for a moment and you end lost..." She said dropping her shoulder.

    Veyna : " Let''s eat... " She said as she patted my head.

    Like at every meal, Veyna forced me to sit on her lap and patted me as we are eating, at first I was really againsn''t it, but I grew accustomed to it after a few days.

    As we finished eating, Veyna asked us.

    Veyna : " School tournament... got a last member?... "

    The school tournament is a team event where every student must participate, it is team fight in 4 againsn''t 4, the captain of the winning team obtain the right to become the student president; the student president is above the teachers and only below the principal.

    For now 8 years, the student president is Veyna; she won the tournament 8 time, but this year, Faust imposed a restriction on her, she have to participate alone to give a chance to the others.

    Shina : " No, I don''t think we ll be able to find one; I mean every others students are avoiding us. "

    Estiel : " At the same time, on your first two day you easily beated the most powerful boy of our age who then had to return home, and injured his two henchmen two time; now there are many bad rumors about you being violent. "

    Fiona : " Bu-But, she is not violent, she did it to protect me. "

    Estiel : " I know, but she still overdid it."

    Veyna : " Still got two month... you ll manage... "

    After eating, I had to convince again, like everyday Veyna to stop hugging me so that I can go to archery''s class with Fiona, the day ended like everydays; I didn''t tell them about me being attacked by the prince... by the way, I still don''t know their names.

    I looked at the stary sky from my room, toward the two dragons constellation; my parents.

    Shina : " Mommy, Daddy, I am alright, so come back soon... I want to meet you. "

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    On the same day :

    In a certain forest, you can find the corpse of monster all around, they are all C ranked monster and a difficult prey for normal adventurer; but their numbers was huge, the corpses are covered with slash and their blood covered the forest.

    In the center of the forest, a black haired and golden eyed man who look in his early thirty is standing staring at a mountain of corpse, on the top of those corpses you can see a little brown haired doggy demihuman completely covered in blood with a katana in her hand. She is sitting on the mountain and staring at the sky completely unfazed by the part of monster scattered all around.

    Eniel : " I ll protect you... " She said while looking at the horizon

    The man was looking at the girl with a difficult yet satisfied expression.

    Valerox : " Did I make a monster?... "

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 13 - Ordinary School Day

    Hey guys, I am feeling pretty sick and tiret so it may delay my release; by the way this chapter is a pretty short one, but I hope you ll still enjoy it anyway.

    Don''t forget to leave a comment :)

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Today, like everyday since I was attacked by the prince one month ago, I am standing in front of Veyna armed with a wooden sword, with Fiona and Estiel as our spectator.

    Since I was attacked, I though that I had to become stronger so that I can protect myself; I can''t rely on Verlox to defend me forever.

    This spar rules are different from my sword exam; last time I only used martial arts, but this time I will also use magic.

    I engaged the fight with a preemptive strike to her left which she easily blocked, I then pressed my attacks on her to keep her into defending. I learned from our spar experience that she far more skilled at attacking than countering, I know from our sparing experience that if I let her start to attack me, I will surely be defeated.

    While she was busy dodging and deflecting my attacks, I secretly poured my mana into the ground; within this month, I learned by myself how to use the elements and mana around me to cast quick spells without any incantation; the spells I learned with mom and dad are mostly powerful spells which take a moment to cast and which are made by only using my own mana. Making spells using the mana around make them weaker but far faster to cast.

    With the mana I poured into the ground, I secretly made the ground behind Veyna turn into mud, I then pressed my attack on her and managed to make her lose her footing in the mud. I didn''t let the opportunity pass and slashed at her body.

    Veyna : " Not bad... " She said with a confident grin.

    She unexpectedly threw her sword at my legs which made me fall, my slash lost it''s strength and she then tried to grab my wooden sword, she pulled it to get me closer to her and tried to grab my wrist, but before that happened, I left the sword go and instead grabbed the one she threw before.

    She got out of the mud I made and rushed at me; I know from experience that if she manage to make me go in defence, she will certainly win. I poured my magic in the air around me and threw gust of wind at her which slowed her and broke her stance.

    I took the opportunity and aimed at her arm; but it was a trap, she loosened her stance on purpose to bait me into attacking, she easily deviated my sword and aimed at my neck, her sword stopped just a little before hitting it.

    Veyna : " *fufufu* My win...your promise... "

    Shina : " *Muuuh* Fine... " I answered in a low voice.

    Estiel : " I told you before to not accept that condition, but you didn''t listen to me. " She said sighing.

    Shina : " I know, but she didn''t accept any compromise ! "

    Veyna : " Tonight... my room... " She said with her habitual little grin.

    Veyna accepted to spar with me at the condition that each time she win I will have to sleep in the same bed as her; it''s not that it feel bad sleeping with someone hugging you, but it''s been one month that I sleep with her... She recently even proposed that I come live in her room... I miss my previous room a little.

    Veyna : " Shina... tomorrow... any plan?... " She asked me with her habitual inexpressive face.

    Shina : " Tomorrow? There are no class so not really. " I answered her tilting my head, I can see a grin on her face.

    Veyna : " Wanna... go into the city...with me? "

    I was surprised at her question, when the students enter the school they aren''t allowed to come out   excepted when it''s vacation, the only time when they are allowed to get out of the school to go back home.

    The gate of the school are even watched by guards, you can only get out with an authorization from the principal or the teacher.

    Shina : " You got the authorization ? " I asked her, I really want to go in the city and see how normal peoples live in this world.

    Veyna : " No need... I am the school president "

    Shina : " Sure, I wanna go ! " I energetically replied.

    Estiel : " WAIT, we are coming too ! " Yelled Estiel.

    Veyna : " Why?...Refuse. " She replied with an annoyed face.

    Estiel : " Because I am afraid of leaving her with you in a city, I am already reluctant to let her sleep in your room, and now you want to bring her to the city alone with you?! "

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Fiona : " Estiel just want to go together with you, but she is too shy to say it. " She said with smile.

    Estiel : " I-It''s not true ! I-I just need to protect Shina from my sister ! " She tried to justify with a crimson face.

    Veyna : " Tch... "

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After sparing within the little spare time we had between morning class and noon, we went to the cafeteria to eat. It went like everyday, me sitting on Veyna''s legs and eating with everyone in the cafeteria staring at us, there were even some girls coming at us, asking Veyna if they could pet me... ''I am not a pet !'' is what I shoot to them, but they only smile looking at me and keep asking Veyna, who by the way don''t really like to share me with others... I feel like I really became pet...

    We finished eating and went to our facultative class, I went to the archery class with Fiona; at first I though she was around my level, but it seem that I was wrong; she can easily manage to hit a target at 80 meters in the center,through she has to take a lot of time to aim; she can''t do it in rapidfire. She is really gifted with a bow, but what I love the most is the expression she always show after shooting an arrow.

    I too can hit a target at 80 meters, but it is in the center 1 time out of 3 shot, Fen is a good teacher, he got a lot of experience and developped some little tricks in his travel to let him aim and shot faster.

    He taught them all to us, but after that he said that his job was finished and that we will become better only by training, he is now only sitting on a chair in the room watching us aim at the targets.

    I also managed to infuse my magic to my arrows which give them differents property depending on the elements of the mana

    Using wind magic will make them faster and also make them able to easily pierce through rock, it also make it easier for me to touch the target; the arrow can slightly change it''s course in midair.

    When I tried to use fire magic, the arrow burned within a few seconds, I have to make a shield around the arrow and cover it with fire magic in order to make it possible.

    This only make a simple fire arrow, but if I also add wind magic in the back or the arrow, it will leave a fire trail behind burning anything that touch it. It''s duration depend on the amount of mana I add to the arrow, for now I can only make it last around 50 seconds.

    Using earth magic will make the arrow heavier and harder, it only become heavier after I fire it so it is still easy to use.

    And finally with infusing an arrow with water magic is... in itself pretty useless. It only make the target wet; is what I though first, but by slightly modifying the water''s mana.

    I can change it to ice and give the arrow the property to freeze a little area, nothing big, just around 15 centimeter around the arrow.

    As to why I don''t spar againsn''t Veyna with a bow is because I don''t think that I ll be fast enough to take an arrow from the quiver and shot it right after.

    I could do it with the weapon I lost before coming in this world which allowed me to directly form magic arrow on it; if I were to do it with a real bow, it would be destroyed by the mana.

    At first Fiona wanted me to teach her how to enchant arrow, I tried to teach her how to gather her mana, but she couldn''t feel it. It may be because she isn''t really good at magic, or maybe  humans and demihumans can''t manipulate their mana directly.

    After archery''s class I went back to my room... is what I would like to say, but I had to go to Veyna''s room, I guess tonight she''ll hug me all night once again... I still remember the first week after we began to spar, she asked me to become her official hugging pillow... will I one day manage to beat her?

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 14 - The City

    Hey guys, I hope you enjoy this chapter, please don''t hesitate to leave a comment if you have any question ( I ll do my best not to spoil ) or just to give your opinion about this chapter

    Enjoy

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Veyna''s POV :

    I woke up in my bed hugging Shina''s body, it''s been one month since she asked me to spare with her... I don''t regret the deal...

    The first time I saw her, she was with Estiel, I thought of a child sized doll with rare silver and black long hair, heterochromia eyes with one red and one golden, a pure white skin and a face who always seem to smile.

    I was at charmed by her, I always loved cute stuff but I was deemed as a genius in swordmanship and trained to be the successor of Kiel; my father always tried to keep me from girly distraction, but he couldn''t keep me from loving cute stuff...it is my secret.

    She came to pass her sword exam, it should have been Roy''s job to test her, but I wanted to do it myself; I was really interested in her.

    At first, I fought like I always do with Estiel, restraining myself and trying not to hurt her; but she just ducked to dodge my attack and almost got me. I was surprised, that kid is stronger than any kid of her age; I think she can even fight evenly against student of my age.

    I couldn''t hold back anymore, I went all out and used ''Thunder Strike'', a technique of the Lightning Sword style where you deliver an almost invisible fast horizontal slash; I held back a little not to hurt her in the process, but she countered me with a strange technique and managed to make both of our sword break.

    However the battle wasn''t over yet, she tried to punch me but I managed to deviate it and grab her weak spot; her tail, when I grabbed it she lost all her strenght. At first I grabbed it only to win, but after I had it in my hands, I couldn''t resist the urge to caress it; the expression she made when she realized what I was doing was so cute...

    At first she was struggling, but I have a secret weapon againsn''t kid... cookies... After tasting one, she easily sold her body for another... It was hard to stop petting her...

    At first, she seemed to be a strong child, but after spending some night with her, I know she is still a kid; sometimes she is crying for her parents, sometimes she is apologizing to some peoples. When I saw her for the first time I thought of her as a cute animal, but now I think of her as my cute little sister... If only Estiel wasn''t such a tomboy...

    It is time for me to wake her up even if looking at her sleeping face is fun, today we are going to the city. I woke her up like every morning by stroking her tail, it seem to be very sensitive.

    Shina : " *Nyaaa* " I always wake her up like that to hear that...

    Veyna : " Morning... "

    Shina : " Morning... Could you please stop waking me up like that? " She said still half awake... Couldn''t resist the urge of hugging her again.

    Veyna : " Need to get ready... going out today... "

    Shina : " *Haaa*  Oh yeah, going to get ready, but I need to move... Can you let me go? "

    Veyna : " .......No... "

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After I finally managed to convice Veyna to let me go, we prepared and joined Estiel and Fiona who were already at our meeting spot.

    Shina : " Morning ! "

    Estiel : " You''re late ! "

    Fiona : " We only said in the morning, you are the one who was too excited and came right when the sun started rising... "

    Estiel : " I-I was not excited ! Le-Let''s just go already ! " She said with her habitual redish face.

    Shina : " Estiel is cute when she act like that... "

    Fiona : " True " She approved with a smile.

    Estiel : " S-Stop it ! "

    Veyna : " Let''s go... "

    After teasing Estiel, we went to the main entrance of the academy which is guarded by two guards with spears.

    Guard 1 : " Stop here, do you have the authorization of a teacher to go outside? " The guards stopped us by blocking the gate with theirs spears.

    Veyna : " They are with me... " She said in an uninterested tone.

    Guard 1: " Miss Veyna? Fine, but we still need to check their bracelet. "

    The second guard checked everyone''s bracelet, I felt lonely; I am the only one with a golden bracelet while everyone got a diamond one.

    Guard 2: " I think there''s a problem with that demihuman''s bracelet " He said looking at me.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Name</td><td width="25%">Shinael Dragonheart</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Race</td><td width="25%">Half</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fire Magic Rank</td><td width="25%">B</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Water Magic Rank</td><td width="25%">B</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Wind Magic Rank</td><td width="25%">B</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Earth Magic Rank</td><td width="25%">E</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Lightning Sword Rank</td><td width="25%">B</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Earth-Shaking Sword Rank</td><td width="25%">F</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Waterfall Sword Rank</td><td width="25%">A</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Wind-Cuting Sword Rank</td><td width="25%">F</td></tr></tbody></table>

    Guard 2: " Aren''t her rank too high for a kid? I mean it look obvious that she cheated. "

    Estiel : " Cheated?! She passed her magic exam with the principal and the sword exam with Veyna, there''s no way she cheated. " She yelled out of rage.

    Guard 1 : " I ll just fill a report to the principal just to be sure, if what you say is true then there should be no problem. "

    Shina : " I am fine with that, don''t worry Estiel. "

    Estiel : " Fine... "

    Guard 2 : " There''s a second problem... "

    Estiel : " What again?! "

    Guard 2 : " Her race is strange, normally it should be written ''Demihuman''; but here it is written ''Half'' " I only realised it now, it is indeed strange that only ''Half'' is written.

    Veyna : " Error from the bracelet... don''t worry... "

    Guard 2 : " I ll still add it to the report, well for now you got Veyna''s authorization so you can pass "

    We passed through the gate and walked in direction of the city.

    Estiel : " Still it''s strange, why is it writted ''Half'' ? Shina, you know? "

    Shina : " Because I am not a demihuman ? " I said with a smile.

    At that moment the air froze, they all seemed shocked by this respond.

    Estiel : " Then, what are you?... "

    Shina : " Mhhhh... something close to a dragon?... But not a dragon at the same time? I don''t really know myself. " I answered seriously.

    Veyna : " Dragon half...? "

    Fiona : " B-but, why do you have cat ears and tail? " She asked unsure.

    Shina : " Someone helped me to change my horns and tail, I can''t change those ears back because it is really difficult, but I can show you my tails. "

    I gathered mana in my tail and slowly it transformed into my original lizard tail.

    Shina : " See. "

    Veyna was the first to react and instantly grabbed my tail, she started to stroke it.

    Veyna : " Not fluffy... but smooth... Feel great too... " She was more interested in my tail than my true identity.

    Estiel : " L-Let me touch too... " She asked with an envious tone.

    Fiona : " M-me too... "

    They all grabbed a part of my tail and started to stroke it, I feel all my strenght going away...

    Shina : " *ny-nyaaaa* St-Stop it ! My true tail is more sen-sensitive than my cat one. "

    Estiel : " I always thought that meowing came from her catgirl nature; so it was from her personality."

    Fiona : " Maybe she was a catgirl in another life ? "

    Veyna : " Cute... "

    Shina : " Le-let me go ! "

    They took half an hour to experience many things on my tail like searching for the most sensible place, figuring why it was so smooth, if it felt better by rubbing it or caressing it... After all that, I was left on the ground half conscious. It took me five minute to regain enought strength to walk and retransform my tail in a cat one.

    Estiel : " Hey Shina, why did you disguise yourself as a demihuman ? "

    Shina : " Because it is dangerous for me to stay in my other form, once I was found by a black dragon which almost killed me; I was told that it would bring me a lot of trouble to stay in that form. "

    Estiel : " What?! How did you survive?! I mean it was a black dragon ! The dragon''s royalty ! "

    Shina : " I was helped by someone, he told me he took care of the dragon. "

    Veyna : " Strong... Enought to fight a black dragon... "

    Shina : " Let''s stop talking about that and go to the city already ! "

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    When we finally arrived in the city, I was really surprised by the district; we were in the merchant district and it was really crowded and lively. The bar and tavern are filled with laugher from the local and travelers , in the place, adventurers are trying to haggle with merchant, some merchant are trying to attract customers by yelling.

    There are a lot of differents product, food, weapons, armors, jewelry, clothes etc... Fiona and I were shocked by tthis view while Estiel looked at it like it was normal, well Veyna... like always didn''t really show any expression.

    We looked for a restaurant to take a breakfast, I wanted to try other dish than the one I eat at school even if they are really delicious. Veyna guided us to what seemed to be a really expensive restaurant with two guards at the entrance. Fiona and I were once again shocked; that restaurant''s decorations were made of gold and silver with jewel, the customer who entered inside were dressed in beautiful clothes; it was obviously one of the best restaurant of the city, or maybe of this country.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Veyna and Estiel entered first, but we were stopped at the gate by the guards.

    Guard : " Today we receive royalty, demihumans aren''t allowed. "

    Shina : " But our friend are already inside ! " I protested.

    Guard : " Not our problem, you aren''t allow inside, thats all. "

    Seeing we weren''t behind them, Veyna and Estiel came back.

    Estiel : " What are you doing outside, come ! "

    Shina : " The guards don''t want to let us inside ! "

    Estiel : " What do you mean by don''t let you enter? Hey you, why do you block their way?! "

    Guard : " Today we receive important guest; demihumans aren''t allowed inside. "

    Hearing a commotion, the owner of the restaurant came at the entrance.

    Owner : " Is there a problem with our customer ? "

    Guard : " Sir, they wish to bring a demihuman inside the restaurant. "

    Veyna : " It''s fine... we are leaving... "

    Owner : " That''s ! Miss Veyna wait a moment please, could you forgive our guards behavior; they didn''t know you were accompanied by demihumans. "

    Hearing that the guards went pale, the party they had refused access to was their important guests; this was definitely going to cost them a lot.

    Estiel : " It''s fine, we are just going to eat elsewhere. Have a nice day ! " Said Estiel with an ironic tone.

    Shina : " I want to try common food. "

    Estiel : " I never ate commoners food, it look interesting. "

    On those words we walked away, after we left I could hear the owner yelling after the two guards, he was furious of what happened; after all royalty were refused access to his restaurant, it was going to affect his reputation.

    We went to a tavern and commanded their special breakfast menu, it was composed of a sandwich with inside a meat I never tasted at school, it tasted like duck, we also had some cheese and a strange green juice. It seem cheese is a commoners food because I never ate it at school.

    Estiel : " So this is a Karbi''s meat? It taste pretty good, I wonder why they never serve some at the cafeteria. "

    Fiona : " That cheese is delicious, I want to buy some later. "

    Veyna : " Not bad... "

    It seemed everyone was satisfied with the breakfast, after eating we went sightseeing; everything went well until we came across... the clothes shop.

    When we stopped there, I felt three pairs of eyes staring at my back, I hesitated to turn, but when I took my courage and turnedI saw three girl with sparkling eyes looking at me; I followed what my instinct screamed at me : '' RUN AWAY '' but I was easily caught by Veyna.

    Veyna : " Bad girl... " She with her indifferent voice, but there was a large smile on her face.

    Fiona : " Why did you try to run away ? "  Asked Fiona with her usual smile, but I felt something else behind which made me feel sweat.

    Estiel : " We are just going to try some clothes, come with us. " Estiel too had a gentle smile, but it was obviously a fake one, she never smile like that !

    Shina : " Y-You girls look scary... P-Please go easy on me... "

    I expected Veyna to force me to try some clothes, but I thought Estiel would protect me... she went in the opposite side, that traitor... Even Fiona joined them.

    After the first 20 sets of clothes, I abandonned any hope of escaping and accepted my fate. They were arguing on which set was the best and finally all agreed on a red and white simple dress.

    While Veyna said she was going to pay for it, Fiona and Estiel continued to look for more clothes; my torment wasn''t over yet.

    While everyone was busy, I felt something settle on my head, it was a little lizard who wasn''t even 30 cm long. It was a golden baby dragon; I took him in my arm looked at him, he looked exhausted and hungry.

    After a few seconds, I felt that someone was watching me; I asked Veyna to teach me how to recognize killing intent and fighting spirit, I was once easily beaten by an ambush, I don''t want to experience that again.

    I looked in the direction of the one watching me; it was a rough looking man armed with a wooden mass. He tried to land a hit on my head, but I dodged his strike and landed a circular kick in his leg which made him fall to the ground.

    I laid the baby dragon on my head and and kicked the man who was trying to get up in the stomach, I knew the man wasn''t alone, there are many other people looking at me with evil intent. I was surrounded by 10 other rough looking man who looked like bandits or criminal, they were all armed with sword.

    After they surrounded me, there were everyone in the market noticed us; Veyna quickly realized the situation and unsheathed her black katana.

    Bandit : " Hey boss, that black katana, isn''t it Kiel? "

    Bandit Leader : " As if idiot, what would the first princess of this country be doing in those lowly shop? Let''s get the baby dragon back and take the demihuman at the same time, she may be worth a fortune in Theristid. "

    Right after they finished talking the bandits rushed at us, I gathered my mana in my hands and grabbed the sword of a bandit, I then poured my mana in the ground and produced a earth ball from beneath him; the earth ball was propelled and hit the groin of the bandit, dad told me that if a man tried to attack me, it was the best place to hit... It look like he was right, the bandit is agonizing on the ground and all other man are sweating.

    I was now armed with the bandit sword, two other bandit came at me, I gathered my mana in the sword and infused it with wind magic, the sword easily cuted through their''s, they then started running but I made two others earth ball come out, they hitting the same place as for the first bandit.

    I looked at the others bandits, Veyna killed 7 bandit and the only one left was their leader with a sword cuted in half.

    He looked around and saw Estiel, he tried to rush at her to maybe use her as an hostage, but I threw my sword infused with wind magic; it travelled at an high speed and landed in his arm.

    The sword didn''t stop flying and made the bandit fly into a wall where the sword was struck. Veyna approached the bandit and asked him with a cold voice.

    Veyna : " Who told you... to kidnap her?... "

    Bandit Leader : " Like hell I ll answer ! " Veyna cuted his legs, and the bandit screamed.

    Veyna : " Who? " She asked again.

    Bandit Leader : " Go to hell ! " Veyna was going to cut his other leg, but Fiona stopped him.

    Fiona : " Let me talk with him for a moment. "

    She approached the bandit and said.

    Fiona : " You know, you tried to kidnap my friend and use another as an hostage, you got the choice between telling everything and going to jail, or... "

    Bandit Leader : " Haha, you think a little girl will be able to scare me ? "

    Fiona : " I should tell you what I will do to you then, I am going to gouge out your... "

    While Fiona was talking, Veyna covered my and Estiel''s ears by pressing us against her chest, I couldn''t hear what she was saying but the face of the bandit had many different expression; at it he was laughing, he then turned white, then blue, and finally started crying.

    When she was done talking, Veyna uncovered our ears, I looked at Veyna, it was hard to tell, but she too was affected by what Fiona said.

    Veyna : " Fiona...age 6... already scary... dark future. "

    Fiona : " Now, will you tell us everything ? "

    Bandit Leader : " Yes, so please don''t do any of those things ! Our goal was to retrieve the baby dragon who escaped while we were transporting it to Theristid, that dragon landed on your demihuman friend, we thought she would be worth a fortune there so we tried to kidnap her as well; now please send me to jail, don''t torture me ! "

    Veyna looked at the dragon on my head, she didn''t notice him at first but was surprised by his color.

    Veyna : " Thats... a golden dragon, only clan capable of opposing dragon king... "

    Estiel : " Where did you get that dragon ? "

    Bandit Leader : " We baited a golden dragon out of her nest and kidnapped him. "

    Shina : " Can I take care of him ? "

    Estiel : " You want to raise a golden dragon?! "

    Veyna : " Don''t know where her mother is... would die alone... it''s okay. "

    Shina : " By the way, how long does a dragon stay a baby ? "

    Veyna : " Around 50 years... "

    Fiona : " Look like the sun is setting, we should return to school. "

    Shina : " Yeah, we stayed in the clothes shop for too long, we didn''t even have a lunch. "

    Fiona : " We ll come back another day, let''s go "

    Estiel : " By the way Fiona, what did you say to the bandit ? "

    Fiona : "It''s a secret...

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    On the same day :

    Three boy were discusing together in a large and expensive bedroom.

    Roef : " So, when will your royal guards arrive ? "

    Kerser : " Maybe in four weeks, they will arrive before the school tournament start; it will also be the best time to kidnap her, Faust will be busy and with their help even Veyna won''t be able to protect her. "

    Keiss : " What is their strength ? "

    Kerser : " There will be 2 S rank, 15 A rank and 25 B rank swordman. I didn''t ask for any mage because they would be easily detected by Faust. "

    Roef : " Haha, indeed with that force there''s no way we will fail, I look forward to it. "

    Kerser : " Yeah... me too. " The boy said with a cold grin.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 15 - The Ambush

    Hey guys, I couldn''t write yesterday, but I hope you will enjoy this chapter !

    Don''t forget to leave a comment, Enjoy !

    Edit : Thanks for Krishna1289 for pointing my mistakes; by the way Eniel possess two katana.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    There is only one week left before the begin of the School Tournament, me Fiona and Estiel already agreed to form a team but we still need another member. We tried to ask some of our classmate and older student; however they all refused.

    Estiel said it was all my fault, I was already perceived as a someone cruel who enjoy beating other students; but with now Pan always on my head, everyone now think that I am a monster.

    By the way Pan is the name I gave to the baby golden dragon, he is always sitting on my head but he is really light so it doesn''t bother me.

    It was like everyday with Fiona and Estiel in the garden of the academy trying to find someone to join us. Normally Veyna would be together with us, but with the tournament approaching she and Faust are always busy. Veyna is still the student president after all.

    However today I can feel that something is strange; normally this part of the garden is crowded, however today not even one students is present, only ten man dressed as commoners; but it is obvious that they are not a part of this school staff and not even student, I can also tell that they are well trained.

    Four of them are obviously weaker than Veyna, but one of them should be around the same strength as her and they all seem to be lowering their heads as they talk to him.

    Estiel : " Looks suspicious. "

    Shina : " Let''s take another road. "

    Fiona : " Ye-Yeah, let''s go "

    As we were walking back, I could feel the stares of those men on us, when I turned back, they were following us... We are their target, but why?

    The five men then charged at us and encircled us, none of them seems to be a mage so I can probably escape on my own, but what if Estiel or Fiona are their target? They are the princess of two countries; they may be trying to assassinate them.

    Shina : " You two, close your eyes and when I tell you to run, you go and bring Veyna. " I whispered to them.

    Fiona : " B-But ! And you ?! "

    Estiel : " Just listen to her, we would only be burden right now... "

    I waited for the two of them to close their eyes and waited for the men to start to move, I closed my eyes as well and yelled.

    Shina : " Light... NOW RUN ! "

    A bright light appeared around us which blinded the five men.

    Leader : " DON''T LET ANY OF THEM ESCAPE ! "

    The man shooted, I gathered my mana in the earth and formed an earth sword, it is something I managed to invent while I was training with Veyna; I grew far stronger than before I fought against the prince, if I was in the same situation again, I don''t think I would lose.

    I dashed to one of the man behind us and gave him a strong vertical slash in which I gathered my mana to make the sword heavier; the man managed to block my sword but my strike forced him to go on his knee to block it, meanwhile Fiona and Estiel used that chance to escape while he was busy with me.

    The light slowly dispersed and the five men regained their sight, I placed myself in the way where Fiona and Estiel ran away to make sure they wouldn''t pursue them.

    Leader : " No choice, let''s start with her and after that we''ll take care of other witnesses. "

    Shina : " Who are you ? "

    Leader : " You don''t need to know missy, but don''t worry we won''t kill you. "

    On those words the five man attacked together, two of them used the Wind-Cutting style and the three others the Lightning Sword style. Among them the stronger one also used the Lightning Sword style.

    Once again I gathered my mana in the ground and formed another sword; dad once trained me in a twin sword style made for fighting against many enemies at once.

    The first people to attack me were the two Wind-Cutting users, the first one made a cross strike with his of his sword, while the second one tried to stab my in the two legs. I infused Ice mana in my left sword and slashed at at the two of the first one. His swords were now frozen together and unusable.

    I then gathered wind magic in my two legs and made something close to a tornado around them which deflected the two swords. At the same time I infused my right sword my wind magic and cut through his left shoulder, the man fainted from the pain.

    To finish the first man, I made a circular kick aimed at the frozen parts of his swords, they shattered at the impact and my kick reached his stomach; the shock made him black out.

    The three others stopped and stared at me with an amazed face, two of them displayed a frightened expression, only the stronger one seemed to be able to keep his calm.

    Leader : " You two, don''t be afraid, reinforcements will soon be here ! "

    At the word ''reinforcements'' I felt scared, I already don''t know if I will be able win against this man, but if their reinforcements show up, I will be doomed.

    The two scared men seemed reassured and the three of them came at me, two of them and came from each side while their leader came from the front.

    I infused both of my swords with wind magic and made a horizontal slash with both my swords, but they just dodged the slash and countered with a quick piercing attack aimed at my knees which showed that they didn''t want to kill but subdue me.

    I didn''t have enough time to infuse my knees with wind magic like before, I however had enough to make two earth ball which I threw at the wrist of the two men; the impact broke their bones and made them drop their swords.

    But while I was occupied with the two of them, their leader took that chance to throw a punch at my stomach; but he was stopped by a red little fire burning his face. It was Pan''s breath attack.

    While the man was still blinded by Pan''s breath into his face, I dropped my weapons and gathered mana in my hands; I caught his sword with my hand and infused it with fire magic.

    The sword melted and burned his hand, the mana around my hand protected me from being burned, with no means of defending himself, I kick him in the stomach which made him drop to the ground.

    It was at around that time Veyna arrived accompagnied by Fiona, Estiel and Faust.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    A little earlier

    Veyna POV :

    After I finished today''s work, I was going to rejoin the others girls, but I felt some bloodthirst aimed at me; it was six men dressed in commoner''s clothes, but from their aura I can tell that they should be A ranked in a swordstyle.

    The six of them walked to me and unsheathed their weapons, two of them are armed with an espadon while the four other with a sword and a shield.

    Veyna : " Earth-Shaking... and Waterfall style... "

    There would often be some assassination attempts on me, it is the routine of the wielder for Kiel to be attacked by someone who wish to obtain the holy sword.

    I slowly unsheathed Kiel and took a stance, the two men armed with an espadon rushed at me and released a powerful horizontal slash, but I easily dodged them and countered with a rapid slash aimed at the head of one of them which was blocked by one of the Waterfall style user... is what he thought.

    Kiel is a sword sharper than anything and which hold many secrets; it was strong enought to destroy the demonic sword made by the God of Darkness himself. There is no way a simple shield would be able to stop it.

    Kiel just cut through the shield as if it didn''t even exist and separated the man''s arm and the Earth-Shaking user''s head.

    Those men should be around my level in term of skill, but the difference of weapon is too big.

    Right after my attack, the second espadon user used '' Mountain Slice '' ; it was a really fast and heavy slash which can easily cut through a dragon''s scale; I blocked his espadon by making a vertical slash at him.

    My sword just passed through his espadon, cutting it in two and making a profound wound in his torso. If I was using a normal sword I am the one who would have been cut in two.

    The Waterfall user who was missing his left hand tried to run away, but I didn''t give him the opportunity and stabbed him in the back.

    Only three persons were left, they were shaking in fear until someone voice echoed.

    ??? : " So this is the strength of Kiel''s, very impressive. "

    It was a woman''s voice, she was only armed with a blade; it means that she is another Waterfall user but prefer dodging attacks instead of blocking. After hearing that woman''s voice they all regained their spirit.

    Veyna : " Who... are you? "

    Woman : " In other circumstances I would gladly give you my name, but under a secret mission it would be pretty dumb right? "

    Veyna : " Indeed...my bad "

    This woman may be the worst type of enemy I could come against, from her stance I can tell that she is stronger than anyone here, she must be at least a S rank swordwoman.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    I positioned my sword horizontally at my left; the stance of '' Thunder Strike '', I instantly moved at her and made an incredibly fast horizontal slash at her. The slash left behind it a black blur of the color of Kiel.

    But that woman easily dodged it and appeared behind me, she pierced through my back but I managed to make her miss my vitals.

    Even if I managed to protect my vitals, her attack made me unable to stand up; the three others men took this opportunity to try to finish me, but while they were dashing at me, thunder came down from the sky and killed them instantly.

    Faust : " I am looking for Miss Veyna and what I find are some intruders, what should I do with you? "

    The woman started sweating, I estimated her to be around S rank; but Faust is an SSS ranked mage, he is sitting at the rank of the strongest mortal wizard who ever existed in this world. The woman tried to run away but...

    Faust : " Spirit of the Wind, Bring my judgment upon thy enemy... Thunder Wave "

    A massive lightning wave came out of Faust''s hand and nothing remained of the woman.

    Veyna : " Now... no one left... how do we find out... their identity?... "

    Faust : " ... Sorry, my bad. "

    While Faust was healing my wound, Estiel and Fiona came running to us.

    Estiel : " Veyna ! Shina is in trouble! We were ambushed by some stange men and she stayed behind to hold them off ! " She cried desperately.

    Fiona : " Pl-please help her ! " Fiona was already crying.

    Faust''s face turned white, he took Estiel and Fiona and ran in Shina''s direction, I ran after them.

    When we arrived, Shina was standing among the unconscious bodies of five men; some of them had broken wrist, burned face and even one had his arm cut

    Estiel : " You are safe ! " Estiel cried with her tears coming down, but while she was running toward Shina.

    Leader : " Nobody move ! " The man with the burned face shouted, he had a dagger in his hand placed at Shina''s neck.

    But right after those words left his mouth, his head rolled on the ground. It was cut by what seemed to be a boy, no it''s a girl; a demihuman girl with doggy ears, brown short spiky hairs who reached her shoulders and cold eyes  made me feel oppressed. She is dressed in a simple shirt and pants covered in blood, she is armed with two katana, one is still in it''s sheath on her waist, the other is in her hands.

    The katana in her hand doesn''t have a single drop of blood on it even after cutting through that man''s head, it means that her slash was so swift that blood didn''t even have to time to touch her sword.

    Girl : " I finally found you... Shina. " The girl said while hugging Shina, her cold eyes who made me feel an incredible pressure were now looking at her as if she was her treasure.

    Shina : " Glad to see you too... Eniel. "

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    A little earlier

    Eniel''s POV :

    It''s been almost three months since I started training in order to protect Shina, now it''s finally the day for me to be at her side. I arrived at school with Veralox, we are now looking for her, while I searched around the garden, Veralox searched around the cafeteria.

    I came upon 23 strange persons, they weren''t dressed like other students but I didn''t care; I was going to ignore them until I heard their conversation.

    Man1 : " It''s about time to ambush that demihuman, what was her name again ? "

    Man 2 : " I think it was Shila? No I think that was Shina... yeah it''s Shina. "

    Man 3 : " Half of you guys go ambush her, while the other half is going to help the one against Veyna; we will take Kiel while were at it. "

    I didn''t need to hear more, they wanted to ambush Shina... they are Shina''s enemy... my enemy.

    I unsheathed my two katana and cut in two one of those men from his back.

    Man1 : " What the?! Kill her ! "

    I slashed another man, cutting his arm and his head, then another stabbing his eye and his heart, then again another and again... I killed them one after the other and only 3 remained.

    After killing the 15th they stopped moving; my clothes were covered in blood, but I didn''t care, they are Shina''s enemy, my enemy, enemy need no pity.

    Man : " W-Who are you?! "

    Eniel : " I have no name for you, trash... "

    I dashed to the three man and in less than a second their three heads were now rolling on the ground. I was now surrounded by the mutilated corpse and blood of the 23 men, but it didn''t bother me. I simply walked away looking for my sister.

    I finally found her, she was among the body of five man; three months... I trained for three months to be able to stand by her side. But as I was going to meet her the body of a man with a burned face behind her took a dagger out and put it at her neck.

    Unforgivable, I unsheathed the katana on my back and quickly cut his neck; his head was now rolling on the ground.

    I was now in front of Shina, I waited so long to see her again... my sister.

    Eniel : " I finally found you... Shina. " I said as I hugged her.

    Shina : " Glad to see you too... Eniel. "

    * * *

    While I was hugging Eniel, everyone''s body suddenly stiffened.

    Veyna : " You two, hurry and come here ! Someone incredible is coming ! "

    As she said that, a man came out of the bush at our left, dragging the body of a woman. The body of the woman suddenly started burning in a blue flame and not even ash remained of her.

    I recognized this man and runned to him.

    Shina : " Hey Velrox ! " I said hugging him.

    Shina : " You could have visited me at least once you know ! "

    Veralox : " Haha, sorry princess, I was busy with that girl''s training. "

    Faust carefuly approached Verlox to greet him.

    Faust : " Glad to see you again old one... " He said with a careful voice.

    Veralox : " Are you really glad to see me? " He answered him with a grin.

    Veyna, Fiona and Estiel were looking at him while their body was shaking.

    Veyna : " Shina... you know.. him? "

    Shina : " Yeah, come on Verlox, stop playing with Faust and introduce yourself ! "

    Veralox : " Hah, sorry princess; I am Veralox, the Dragon God, Nice to meet you. " He said with a grin.

    The face of those three froze, well it is indeed difficult to believe that the most powerful of the Primal Gods who try to avoid appearing in front of mortals and moreover this one wasn''t seen for 1500 years.

    Veralox : " By the way... who are they? " Veralox asked Faust with a sadist smile.

    Shina : " Hey, I hope you won''t burn a city right? "

    Veralox : " Haha, don''t worry, I won''t. "     ''I won''t stop at a city, but the whole country...'' was what he thought.

    Faust : " We actually don''t know, we are going to interrogate those five man, they should be still alive " He said as he pointed to the five body around us.

    Veralox : " Who? All what I see is five corpse of man who died after they bit their tongue. "

    Faust hurried and checked all the bodies, but they were all already dead, they must have bitten their tongues when they awoke and saw they had no chance of escaping.

    Veralox : " It mean we don''t have any information about who tried to kill Shina? "

    Faust : " Their target may not have been Shina, but this country''s princess; the two princess were attacked simultaneously, I think Shina was involved because she tried to defend the second princess. "

    Veralox : " I see, I ll let it slide for now... By the way, I ll need a room to stay in, prepare one. "

    Faust : " Yes sir, shall I also prepare a room for that demihuman ? "

    Eniel : " No need, I ll stay in Shina''s room. "

    After a while, we all separated; Veralox followed Faust to his new room, I took Eniel and showed her my room while Fiona, Estiel and Veyna went to the cafeteria waiting for us.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Meanwhile :

    Kerser : " Today is finally the day she will become mine ! "

    Roef : " They should have already captured her, she should be on the way to Theristid. "

    Kerser : " After the School Tournament, in the vacations I will take my time to train her properly.

    At those words, the three of them were laughing loudly... little did they know that the whole force was wiped out.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 16 - Eniels Training

    Hey guys, hope you''ll enjoy this chapter, don''t forget to leave a comment and say what you think of this chapter

    Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    My name is Eniel Tensia, a demihuman. I lived with my father Orken Tensia who was the town blacksmith, and my only family left until the day we were attacked by bandits.

    It was an ordinary day, the moment they attacked; almost every men were killed while the women and child were kidnapped. My father knew how to use a weapon because of his blacksmith job and after killing a few bandits tried to escape with me in the forest.

    However, the bandits didn''t want to let us escape, not after killing a few of theirs men. We ran in the forest; we may be demihumans but we are still far slower than horses, when they almost caught with us, my father told me to escape alone and fought against them.

    I ran in the forest, I didn''t know where I was running, but I ran; after a fews moments, the bandits chased after me, I heard theirs horses approaching, I heard them calling me to stop, insulting me, menacing me.

    But I didn''t stop, I didn''t know for how long I ran, but I arrived in front of a strange cavern; it was an immense one with claw mark all around it, it surely belonged to a monster.

    While I was hesitating, I could hear the horses getting closer to me. I had to choose between living a life as a slave, or dying devoured by a monster... I was tired, hungry, crying and out of breath; I knew what awaited me, I wanted to put a stop to this life... I entered the cave.

    What I came across inside the cave was an immense sleeping grey dragon, I was scared; I knew I was going to die by entering the cavern, but being here, right in front of that mighty beast, I couldn''t move.

    I forgot about the bandits hunting me, but they didn''t forgot me; they followed my trail and entered the cavern with their horse. The sound made by the horse woke up the dragon, but my attention wasn''t drawn by the dragon, but by what one of the bandit had in his hand; but father head.

    While I was crying, the dragon annoyed by the intruders displayed his power by burning all of the bandits with a blue fire breath.

    The bandits who destroyed my village and killed my father were easily killed, not even ashes remained of them.

    I looked at the dragon, I felt his stare on me too, I knew that he was going to kill me if I tried to run, but he was at the same time going to kill me too if I didn''t do anything.

    I story I heard from my father, about a woman who was offered as a sacrifice to a dragon and spared by singing to him all the night. It was a stupid story, but it was better than dying... Even if I had nothing left, I don''t know why but I still didn''t want to die.

    I sang; at first my voice didn''t come out, but I gathered my courage and gave it my all, the dragon''s eyes seemed to say ''Is she stupid?'' , but I didn''t care, I was going to die anyway so I didn''t stop. The look in the dragon''s eyes turned cold again and I knew he was going to kill me. But someone''s voice saved me.

    ??? : "Mommy, Daddy..."

    The voice belonged to a half; a dragon half with pure silver hairs which became black at the end, the half was dressed in a red dress which stopped at her knee, and the skin showed by the dress was snow white.

    The girl was protected by the dragon. It was the feeling it gave me, the dragons are known to kill all their half child; but this one protected her.

    When I looked at the girl, she seemed to shine; she was younger than me, around four, no five. I completely forgot about the dragon and approached her, I don''t know why, but it was as if I was drawn by her existence.

    When I arrived in front of her, I noticed her cheek were moist; she cried while she was sleeping. My hand was drawn by her hair, I lightly touched them and an angelic smile appeared on her face.

    At that moment, something in my heart changed; I wanted to stay by this child side, to protect her.

    I who lost everything that day, my family, my home, my place; also found on this night  a found a new meaning to my life. I will stay by this girl side and protect her from anything and anyone who want to hurt her.

    It was on those thought that I fell asleep.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    When I woke up, my body felt tired and my breath was rough; I felt a hand on my ears petting them, after a few moments the hand went to my tail.

    That hand was skillfully stroking it, it was a pleasant feeling, I slowly opened my eyes to see what was going on and saw the girl from yesterday stroking my tail with a half asleep blissful expression.

    Looking at her face made me remember everything that happened yesterday, her smiling face is really pretty. I was entranced by her face until the pleasant sensation coming from my tail made me snap out of it, I couldn''t support it anymore and retrieved my tail from her hands.

    She slowly looked around her and then completely woke up.

    Girl : " Verlox, who is she?" " She asked to a strange man who wasn''t here yesterday.

    Verlox? : "I don''t really know, she came in the cave last night with pretty noisy people who I chased out. I wanted to throw her out too, but for some reason I think she should stay here for a while."

    It''s only now that I noticed something was missing, something big... something you  wouldn''t miss even if you tried... Where is the dragon?

    Girl : "You, what is your name? " The girl asked me, I was so concentrated looking for the dragon that I didn''t hear them talk.

    Eniel : " My...my name is Eniel, wh..where is the dra...dragon from yesterday? " I asked them; she should know where he went.

    Verlox? : "It would be me..." He replied, how can he be a dragon? Wait, I heard that high level dragon can use transformation magic.

    Eniel : "Dragon can take human form?"

    Verlox? : "There are a lot of think you mortal don''t know about us or even magic..."

    Eniel : "I.. I see"

    Veralox : "I will go get some clothes for you later, for now you will have to stay with your ragged dress."

    Eniel : "Thanks"  I said in a weak voice.

    I was surprised that the dragon didn''t want to kill me or chase me out, but taking care of me.

    Veralox : "For now, I need to speak with Shina, you should stay here for a while, you can run away if you want, but you have more chance to survive by staying here than traveling aimlessly in the forest."

    Eniel : "Okay..."

    I went sitting at a side of the cave and sat against the wall. So that girl''s name is Shina, he told me that I could run away if I wanted, but I have nowhere else to go. My home and place are gone, my father is dead, I have nothing left... And I already decided to stay by this girl''s side.

    I looked at them talking while thinking how I should convince them to let me stay with them, after a fews minutes they came back to me. Looking at her smile somehow made me happy, I couldn''t stop my tail from wagging.

    Shina : "Hey, If you don''t have anywhere to go... Will you follow me?"

    Her question surprised me, I was thinking about how to convince them to let me stay with them, but it was useless.

    Eniel : "Follow...you?"

    Shina : "If you don''t have anything left, I will take care of you... You can think of me as a friend, or as a sister" She replied with a dazzling smile

    Eniel : "Sister?..." I replied weakly, I couldn''t stop my tears from falling from my eyes.

    Yesterday was the day I gained a new meaning to my life, today is the day I gained a new family. I strongly hugged her and began to cry, I felt like if I let her go I would wake up in the forest, alone without anything.

    After finishing crying Verlox called me to talk about the future, I was reluctant to let Shina go, but he said it was important.

    I walked with him where Shina couldn''t hear us.

    Verlox : " Eniel, today Shina will be going to a school, you can''t join her yet. "

    Those stabbed my heart, I gained a new family and I was supposed to let her go?

    Eniel : " I don''t want ! " I protested, but he kept his calm and looked at me seriously.

    Verlox : " Tell me, your village was attacked by simple bandits right ? "

    Eniel : " Y-Yes. " I answered as I recalled all what happened.

    Verlox : " If those bandits catch you and Shina, what will you do? " He calmly asked.

    Eniel : " Protect her. "

    Verlox : " How will you protect her ? You couldn''t protect your village from those bandits and you want to protect her ?! "

    His words were full of truth, and that truth is bitter... I indeed want to protect her, but I don''t have the strength to do so.

    Eniel : " W-What should I do then? "

    Verlox : " While she is studying at her school, I will train you, I will make you strong enough to protect her against anyone. After that you will be free to stay with her as long as you wish. "

    I want to stay by her side, but at the same time I want to protect her.

    Eniel : " Okay... "

    Verlox : " Good, you look tired, you can go and sleep for now; I brought enough food for you to last for two weeks. It is the time I will stay with Shina to make sure she is safe. Meanwhile I want you to start training your body. "

    I followed his instruction and went to sleep, I know two weeks is a long time, but I think it''s indeed better to be sure that Shina will be safe there.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Since they left my everyday life was running in the forest for a few hours, doing sit-up and push up. I always pushed myself through my limit, before leaving Verlox also told me that he made sure there would be no monster around the cave.

    Because I pushed myself past my limit, I ate more than a normal human; when I began to run out of food Verlox finally came back in the morning two weeks after they left with some a pants, a shirt and some food.

    He first looked at the result of my training, I only started training two weeks ago, but because of the intense effort I made, my body started to get stronger.

    Verlox : " Better than I thought... Look like we''ll be able to start sword training now. "

    Verlox took me deeper in the forest and took a branch of tree lying on the ground, in his hand the branch transformed into a wooden sword which he gave me.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    When I took the sword in my hand, it was really heavy, it weighed around 15kg, I barely managed to keep the sword in the air.

    Verlox : " Before tomorrow do 1000 swing. " He coldly said as he went back to the cave.

    I tried to do a swing as he said, but I couldn''t lift the sword higher than my body, and when I swung the sword I couldn''t stop it from touching the ground.

    I knew I couldn''t make any true swing, so I kept doing those incomplete swing, after I did 10 of them I was panting, but I still continued. I soon reached the 50; I was sweating and couldn''t feel my arms anymore, but I continued, it was all for the sake of protecting Shina.

    By noon, I managed to do 200 swing, I couldn''t feel anything in the upper part of my body, my hands were trembling and full of blood; the pain was horrible, but I didn''t let go of my sword at any moment, neither did I take a break. Verlox came back and gave me some foods, he looked at my hands and showed a grin.

    Verlox : " Good you didn''t give up, I ll come back tonight to give you your dinner. " He simply left as fast as he came.

    After finishing eating, I once again took the sword and started to swing it.

    Once I managed to do 300 swing, I realized that the sword became lighter, it was still heavy but I felt that the 15kg became 10kg. I never stopped swinging the sword, when the sun began to set, I was at 500 swing. I knew it was impossible for me to make the 1000 swing, but I persevered.

    Verlox came again to give me some food, the sun was already set and I was around 650 swing; he left as soon as he gave me the food without saying a word.

    Once again I ate the food and started to swing the sword once more, after an hour I reached 750 and once again realized that the sword became lighter, the first time it also happened after Verlox gave me some food; did he add something to it ?

    The sword now weighted the same weight as a normal sword, I easily swung it and managed to finish the 1000 swing before the day ended; the only thing who made me continue this training was the image of Shina''s smile. It was after the last swing that Verlox once again appeared.

    Verlox : " You are pretty interesting, I didn''t really expect you to manage to do finish it today. "

    Eniel : " Didn''t you help me by adding something to the food ? "

    Verlox : " You realized huh? I infused the food with some of my mana, it only improved the growth of your body strength; it do anything else, it is your will which made you finish this training. For now let me heal you, after that go sleep, we''ll continue your training tomorrow. "

    After he healed me I felt that something changed in me, I was too exhausted to realize it but my body grew really stronger; I went back to the cave I almost collapsed, even if I was healed, my body and mind were still tired, I almost instantly fell asleep.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Two weeks passed since I started my training, everyday Verlox added something else, the second day for example he gave me new boots which weighted around 30kg and made me run in the forest all day. The third day it was my pants, the fourth it was 10 ring, one on each finger.

    After those two weeks I was covered from head to toes in weights, but I didn''t feel them anymore; each time Verlox gave me some food the training became easier and I also managed to finish any exercise he gave me.

    Like I prepared for today''s training, but Verlox had other plans.

    Verlox : " Your body is strong enough to begin to learn how to use a sword, now all what you will do for those next two weeks is learn how to use the sword and spare with me. "

    I followed Verlox out of the cave and we arrived in an open field, he gave me a sword heavier than the first one.

    Eniel : " Wasn''t my body strong enough? "

    Verlox : " Yes, but it doesn''t means that you don''t have to continue to train it. " I nodded to his words.

    Verlox : " Today I will teach you about the stance and how to swing a sword. "

    He showed me many stance for different situation and how to swing a sword, I managed to learn how to use any of his technique only by looking at them; Verlox was really surprised and made me learn far more things than he originally intended.

    That was how those two weeks passed, I spared many time with him but never managed to hit him even once.

    After I finished learning swordsmanship from him, he said it was time for me to get some real battle experience. Verlox took me to another forest, he wanted me to fight against some monster, we arrived in a place which he said was full of C rank monster.

    Verlox : " Today you will have to use everything you learned during those two weeks, I won''t give you any help so don''t die. I will also give you a real sword, you have to kill ten monster today. "

    Verlox handed me a sword, it was a katana; after that he disappeared in the forest, but I knew he would just be watching me from afar.

    I entered the forest, I should be afraid, but for some reason my heart is cold and calm; if it was the old me I would be crying and running away, but I trained hard in order to be able to be by Shina''s side.

    After a few minutes I came upon a ''Garl'', it''s a red gorilla which is around the size of a normal man.

    The Garl charged at me fearlessly think of me as an easy prey, I unsheathed my katana and cut his neck, separating his head from his body and covering me with his blood.

    I didn''t bother looking at the body and just continued to walk, a few meters after I came this time upon a group of eight Garls, those monster''s strength come from their number.

    The Garls smelled the blood of their dead friend on me and attacked me; but I simply walked dodged each of their attack from a paper thin distance and responded to each of their attack with a slash of my katana killing four of them and cutting one of the arm of all the remaining one.

    The remaining Garls tried to run away, but I was faster than them and killed them all.

    Some seconds after I killed them another monster came, it was a ''Foas''; a bird around my size, but it''s true strength lie in his sharp claw. He flew in my direction trying to cut me with his claw, but my katana just cut him and his claw in two.

    One after another more monster came attracted by the scent of blood, I indifferently killed all the monster who came after me, they kept coming all the day and when the sun finally set; I was sitting on the top of a mountain of corpse, looking at the sky and remembering the girl for who I am fighting.

    Eniel : " I ll protect you... "  I said looking at the horizon.

    When the sun rose in the sky, all monster were looking at me from afar; I could see some of them trembling when I looked at them, they were terrified and some even ran away. Verlox came to me and took me back to the cavern, he didn''t say a single word until we arrived.

    Verlox : " You managed to exceed my expectations, it is now time to give you your real weapons. "

    Eniel : " Isn''t that katana my weapon ? "

    Verlox : " No, it is only something I brought from a city, this will be your real weapons. " He said as he gave me a red jewel.

    Eniel : " With this stone ? "

    Verlox : " Hahaha, you think I would ask you to fight with a stone? No this jewel is called ''Soul Weapon'', after dropping some blood on it, it will fuse with your soul and allow you to create the weapon who suit you the best "

    I took my katana and cut my hand, I then took the jewel in my injured hand and covering it with my blood. The stone began to emit a crimson glow and turned to a red dust, the dust then came toward me and disappeared when it touched my body.

    I felt something strange grew in me, once I fully absorbed the stones the image of two weapons appeared in my mind. Blood began to flow out of my injured hand, it took the form of two katana, I lost all strength in my legs because of the lose of blood and fell to the ground.

    Verlox : " You can rest for today, making your soul weapon take a lot of energy, we will start to spar with real weapon tomorrow. "

    After he finished speaking, I fell asleep.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Tomorrow is finally the day I meet with Shina, and also my last day of training; Verlox said today we wouldn''t spare, but test my will.

    He brought twenty four men, I recognized those men, they were the bandits who attacked my village.

    Verlox : " I want you to kill them all, it will be the first time you will kill an human, but don''t hesitate, because they won''t hesitate to kill you. "

    Bandit : " If we kill that girl you will really let us go ?! " One of the bandit said crying.

    Verlox : " If you manage... "

    The twenty four bandits charged at me, they destroyed my life... but I wasn''t angry, I was calm. When I met Shina I threw previous life away.

    They all tried to stab me with their sword, but I dodged all of their attack, they are slow; before I was scared by them, I was powerless against them, and here I am toying with them...

    I unsheathed the katana on my back and cut one of them in two, all the bandits froze at this sight. I slowly walked toward them and another one tried to stab me, I cut his sword and then separated his two arms from his body.

    While I attacked the second bandit I didn''t stop walking, they all once again tried to charge at me, but I cut them one after the other; only one was left and it was their leader.

    Leader : " D-DON''T COME NEAR ME YOU MONSTER ! " He cried.

    He tried to run away, but I just charged at him and separated his upper half from his lower half.

    I was now among the bodies of the twenty four bandits who attacked my village.

    Verlox : " You didn''t even hesitate to kill them... you can rest for today, tomorrow we will go to your new school. "

    I left toward the cave with only the image of one girl in the head, Shina.

    Eniel : " The time had finally come... Shina. "

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 17 - School Tournament

    Hello guys, this is a pretty short chapter (only around 2400 words ) but I hope you ll still enjoy it.

    Don''t forget to leave a comment and give your opinion, Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    One week passed since the attack and today is the beginning of the School Tournament. Because of this event, Veyna was too busy to spar with me, that''s why I slept in my room since last week.

    However even if I was in my room, I wasn''t sleeping alone; Eniel didn''t want to leave my side and is actually sleeping in the same bed as me. Pan is also sleeping with me but I don''t really think it''s a problem for me to sleep with my pet.

    I tried to convince her to get her own room, or at least her own bed; but she is really stubborn, saying that family need to sleep together.

    By the way her appearance really changed, the day I met her she had long brown hairs who reached her back, but now she has short spiky hairs reaching her shoulder. I almost didn''t recognize her.

    If it wasn''t for her voice and developing breast, you would at first sight think that she is a boy... when will mine start to grow?

    Shina : " Eniel wake up, we have to get there early. " I said trying to wake her up.

    Eniel instantly woke up and looked at me with a face fully awake who didn''t show any sign of fatigue.

    Eniel : " Morning. "

    Shina : " How can you be fully awake right after waking up ? " I asked amazed, I never saw her half asleep, apart from when I first met her.

    Eniel : " By training with Verlox I think. "

    Shina : " I see... Well it''s not like it''s something really useful. "

    I got up of the bed and started to change my clothes.

    Eniel : " Wait... I will help you. "

    Shina : " It''s fine you know? I at least know how to change myself. "

    Eniel : " No, it''s a big sister job to help her younger sister. " She said while forcefully changing my clothes.

    Shina : " W-wait ! You don''t need to. " I yelled but she didn''t stop.

    Since she arrived, Eniel assisted me in almost everything, like changing my clothes, cleaning the room, washing my clothes...I had a hard time to convince her to let me eat by myself; imagine how embarrassing it would be to have someone feed you in front of your friend...

    After an useless attempt to resist to Eniel''s inhuman strength, I gave up and let her dress me up.

    Because of the School Tournament, all class were canceled, but we still need to go register our team at the stadium before noon; our team is composed of me, Estiel, Fiona and now Eniel.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    We decided to meet at the stadium; when we arrived, Estiel and Fiona were once again already there.

    Estiel : " You are late again ! "

    Shina : " We are not late, you are the one who always show up earlier. "

    Fiona : " Right, right. " She said nodding her head several time.

    Eniel : " Anyway, let''s go register. "

    While we were walking toward the registry office, the long queue stepped aside, letting us reach the man in charge of the inscription.

    Man : " Hello, please give me your names "

    Shina : " Shina Dragonheart, Eniel Dragonheart, Fiona Shezil and Estiel Kiel. "

    Man : " Fine... the name of your team ? "

    Shina : " Hey, girls, we have to choose a name. " I said looking towards the others.

    Fiona : " Girly Pink ? " She answered seriously.

    Shina + Estiel : " REFUSED ! "

    Estiel : " If we took a name like that, I would be too ashamed to stay in this school... "

    Shina : " Same here. "

    Fiona : " Bullies... " She with her teary eyes.

    Shina : " How about Starlight ? "

    Fiona : " I refuse ! " She countered.

    Shina : " Why?! "

    Fiona : " Cause you were against my name ! " She is holding a grudge...

    Shina : " Fiona you... you really are resentful. "

    Estiel : " Why not Teatime ? " Seriously?

    Fiona : " I like this one. "

    Shina : " It is almost as strange as the first one... "

    Estiel : " Sh-Shut up ! Well two of us like it, what about you Eniel ? "

    Eniel : " I ll follow Shina''s choice. "

    Shina : " I am okay if... Estiel is the team leader. "

    Fiona : " It''s nice then ! Team name Teatime with Estiel Kiel as our team leader. " She said to the man.

    Estiel : " Wa-Wait ! I refuse to be the leader of a team with a name like that; and the leader should obviously be Shina ! " She said becoming red.

    Shina : " You are the one who choose the name, it''s obvious that you''ll be our leader right ? " I said with a sarcastic smile.

    Estiel : " N-Not fair ! " She said almost crying.

    The man gave us all a yellow armband with the number 79 on it, only Estiel received a green one because she is our leader.

    While we were leaving we could hear the voice of peoples talking about us.

    Boy1 : " It''s them right? Look that demihuman got a baby dragon on her head. "

    Boy2 : " Doesn''t the demihuman with the katana look scary ? "

    Girl : " I am more intrigued by Estiel, she managed to domesticate those three demihumans, she is incredible. "

    Boy3 : " I wonder if she''ll sell one of them to me ? "

    When Eniel looked at them, everyone stopped talking; peoples were always afraid of us, but with Eniel joining our group, even the teachers are afraid. After all in her sword exam she broke the two shoulder of the examiner with a wooden sword, since then nobody talked to us.

    Estiel : " Ignore them... Most of the student of this school come from Theristid. "

    Eniel : " Disgusting. " She said looking at them with a disgusted glare, is she remembering what happened to her village; the bandits attacked them to sell them at Theristid.

    We left the stadium and went to the cafeteria to take a breakfast, after that we passed time chatting; the tournament start in the afternoon.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    It was finally time for the tournament to start, there are 140 team participating; the first battle is a battle royal to reduce the number of participant to 32 team. In the battle royal the participant are allowed to send only one of their members and the battle end when there are only 8 participants left.

    There are four battle royal occurs at the same time, with 35 participant by stadium.

    Fiona : " Then, who want to go ? "

    Estiel : " I think we should send Shina, all other team will try to take us down first. "

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Fiona : " Indeed, we are really famous. "

    Estiel : " Famous? You mean ''Infamous'' right? "

    Shina " Alright, I ll go. "

    Eniel : " No, I ll go. " She said with a cold smile.

    Shina : " You don''t plan on killing anyone right ? " I asked worried about the other students.

    Estiel : " It can''t be... you are still angry about what happened earlier at the registration office ? "

    Eniel : " I don''t know what you are talking about. " She said with a little grin.

    Estiel : " As I thought... Well it''s fine, we are already feared by everyone in this school so injuring one or two people in the process won''t change anything now. " She sighing.

    Shina : " Try not to go too far please. "

    Eniel : " Don''t worry, I ll just some of theirs bone, that''s all " She said walking away to the arena.

    Estiel : " A few bones ?! "

    Shina : " Yeah, that should be enough. "

    Estiel : " WAIT ! What do you mean by ''that should be enough'' ?! "

    Fiona : " You''re going to die young if you worry about every little details you know? " She said tapping Estiel''s shoulder.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    The fight finished only a few minutes after it started, and the result was... a carnage ? They are lucky she used a wooden sword.

    EVERY participant targeted Eniel, I don''t know if they had a meeting where they planned to take us out first; but as soon as the fight started, they all charged toward Eniel.

    Eniel kept her words and didn''t kill anyone, but she also kept her words when she said she was going to break some of theirs bones; after a few minutes everyone was on the ground with at least 4 broken bones, I swear I saw her smile while she was fighting.

    When the referee stopped the fight, it was too late; every others participant were on the ground agonizing and only one team advanced to the next round. One team instead of eight...

    When Eniel came back, nobody excepted us dared to look at her; what happened on the stadium shocked most of the parents who came to look at the battles. By the way I heard a loud laugher coming from someone among the parents... It a familiar voice who belonged to a man, it looked like he enjoyed the massacre.

    Eniel : " I am back, I held back right ? "

    Shina : " Yeah nice job, I am glad you didn''t went too far. " I said patting her head, I like how her tail move while I am doing that.

    Estiel : " She... didn''t went too far? " She asked looking toward Fiona.

    Fiona : " I don''t think she did. "

    Estiel : " Am I the one lacking common sense here?... " She muttered while she seemed the be reflecting.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After the preliminary room, there were only 25 team left instead of the 32 because of Eniel. The next battle are the team fights, when we went in the arena, our opponents were four boys who seemed to be 16 years old.

    They are all armed with a single wooden sword which means they practice lightning sword style.

    Estiel : " Hey you two, can you try not to beat our opponent instantly please ? I still want to try to feel useful. " She said looking at Eniel and me.

    Shina : " Okay, they don''t seem that strong anyway so we can hold them. "

    Estiel and me are currently armed with a wooden sword while Eniel is using two, the only one who isn''t using a melee weapon is Fiona; at first I wanted to use a bow too, but Estiel insisted on me using a sword, saying two archer in the same team isn''t good.

    When the fight began, I covered Fiona to make sure she could concentrate on assisting Estiel in her fight.

    The two of them are fighting against one of the boy while I and Eniel are handling the three others. Eniel and me may be strong enough to beat them, Fiona and Estiel didn''t train as much as us and aren''t as strong as us.

    I am currently holding back one of the boy by dodging all of his attack, the boy I am against is actually pretty fast, but after sparring many time against Veyna, I feel that his movement are really slow.

    When I looked at how Eniel was doing, she was sitting on the top of the bodies of the two boys she was against. Once again the two of them have some broken bones, it''s good that she know how to hold back.

    Maybe I should finish my fight too, when I looked toward the boy who I was supposed to fight against, he was panting, exhausted from having all his attacks dodged.

    When he once again tried to swing his sword at me, I dodged it by ducking and swept my sword at his body, driving him unconscious.

    I looked back to how Estiel and Fiona were doing, at the begin of the fight Estiel was having a hard time against her opponent, but with Fiona''s support they managed to force him into defense and drive him into a corner.

    Estiel and the boy were exhausted, the fight was going to end soon; the boy looked at his comrade around him and knew he was going to lose,  he abandoned all defense and charged at Estiel.

    When he was going to swing his sword, his shoulder was hit by a wooden arrow; the impact made him drop his sword and Estiel took this opportunity to strike him in the stomach. The boy fell to the ground and the battle ended.

    Shina : " Good job ! " I said running to Estiel slapping our hand together.

    Estiel : " Thanks, even if I am not as good as you two... "

    Fiona : " You are strong you know, it''s just that those girls are some real monster. " She said slapping our hand.

    Eniel looked at us with an envious smile, I am not going to let her out of this.

    Shina : " Good job too Eniel. " I said patting her head.

    Estiel : " So she have a special treatment ? " She said in a somewhat annoyed voice.

    Fiona : " Are you jealous ? " She said with a little smirk.

    Estiel : " O-Of course not! "

    Shina : " If you wanted one you just had to ask. " I said patting Estiel''s head.

    Estiel : " Y-You idiot ! " She yelled said with a crimson face, but she still didn''t resist my hand.

    After that we went back to the participant''s waiting room, until now we fought against opponents weaker than us, but our true enemy is waiting at the end of the tournament... Veyna.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 18 - School Tournament Part 2

    Hello, here is the end of the School Tournament, the end of the school part is near... well Enjoy

    And don''t forget to leave a comment !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After winning our first round in the tournament; 13 team were left, it meant that one team couldn''t fight. Faust decided to qualify Veyna for the semi final because she is the student president.

    For some reason, our second opponent surrendered and we won the second round by default. Apparently they saw Eniel fight at the qualifying round and refused to fight against us; the most saddened one by this new was Eniel.

    Our next opponent is called team Rain, it is composed of three girls and one boy who are all 16 years old. We met them in the participant room before the fight, the boy''s name is Reno Koer, he is a pretty nice guy with short rare blue hair and a warm face who somehow make you think of him as a friend on your first meeting.

    The first girl is an elf, Siela Kran, a clumsy big breasted girl with long golden hair and who seem to be shy; I never saw any elf in this school, this show how rare they are.

    The two other girl are two human, the first one is Iniel Krena, she at first sight seem to be a calm swordwoman with who don''t really enjoy talking.

    The last girl is Lina Fisiel, a short brown haired girl with a hot temperament who seem to be around Eniel''s age, but it look like she is actually 16 years old too.

    The three girls are wearing a golden bracelet while the boy is wearing a silver one, yet he seem to be the leader of the team. Reno told us that he is specialized in both the sword and the magic, while Iniel is only a swordwoman who use the Earth-Shaking style, Lina and Esiel are magic user.

    It was after we were done talking that I realized something important. All the three girls seemed to be constantly trying to get his attention and their face became crimson when he was talking to them.

    Dad warned me against boy like him, he told me that they are dangerous and that I can''t approach them carelessly; otherwise they will steal my soul. He also told me to fight with everything I had against them.

    Shina : " Hey girls, in this fight we can''t hold back because I think they are dangerous. "

    Estiel : " They don''t really seem that dangerous, they even seemed to be quite nice. "

    Shina : " My dad told me that man who manage to make an ''harem'' are the most dangerous man in the world and can''t trusted. "

    Fiona : " What is an ''harem'' ? "

    Shina : " I don''t really know, apparently it''s when many girl try to get the attention of the same boy. "

    Eniel : " If Shina think he is dangerous... I ll take care of him. " She said looking at him with cold eyes.

    Shina : " You two try to take care of the two mages, I ll take care of the swordwoman. "

    We entered the arena and after a few moment, the fight began.

    Our opponents were trying to gang up on Eniel, but it was a mistake; I blocked rushed at Iniel and blocked her way. Meanwhile Lina and Siela were launching their spell at Eniel, who easily dodged them.

    Estiel arrived in front of Lina and made her unable to cast any spell; casting spell require concentration and it is hard to focus on casting a spell while having to dodge the attacks of a swordwoman while Fiona was also disturbing Siela with her arrow.

    Their mistake was that they didn''t took us seriously, apparently they didn''t hear the rumors about us and though they would be fighting against 5 or 6 years old childs. This is also why they focused on Eniel who is the oldest among us.

    Normally they should be defending their mages, but they abandoned all tactics, now their mages can''t even fight anymore and are unarmed.

    As for me, I am currently fighting against Iniel, from her skills, I would say she possess a A rank in Wind-Cutting style; she is really fast, but not as fast as men who attacked me. At first she tried to take it easy, but after a few moment she became serious and is giving her all.

    After dodging all of her attacks, I decided to become serious; but as the moment when I was going to go all out, I sensed a strange magic coming from my left.

    It was the boy gathering a mass of magic in his sword, after slashing with his sword, he released a shockwave who cut through the sword of Eniel; but she still managed to dodge the shockwave and wasn''t hurt.

    Estiel : " Mirage Ability... harem guys are scary... " Mirage Abilities regroup all strange and unique magic who can''t be categorized.

    I decided to finish my fight as soon as possible and go help Eniel, I infused my sword with ice magic; my sword was completely frozen and I swept it at Iniel. My sword was too fast for her to dodge so she blocked it, my sword froze her weapon and at the same time both of her hands.

    Her weapon was now unusable just like my sword, I dropped my weapon and infused my hand with earth mana. When I punched her in the chest, her body flew at around 4 meters away.

    When I looked toward Eniel, she was running toward Reno with the half of her sword in her hand. Everytime Reno swung his sword, it produced a shockwave; but Eniel easily dodged all of them.

    She arrived in front of him and after ducking kicked him in the knee, making him fall; while he was falling she slashed at him many time, the slash were so fast that I couldn''t see how many she did.

    When Reno finally touched the ground, he seemed to have many bones broken and even coughed some blood, when Eisiel and Lina noticed his condition they were distracted and Lina received a blow in her stomach while Eisiel took an arrow in chest cutting her breathing and knocking her out. It was our win.

    Shina : " Eniel, are you alright ? "

    Eniel : " His ability was dangerous, but his skills as a swordman are weak, he rely too much on his power. " She said after analyzing the fight in her head.

    Shina : " It''s good if you are safe, good job. " I said patting her head like at the previous fight.

    Estiel : " But still... I didn''t think a boy with an harem would be so dangerous. " We all nodded at her words.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Our next opponents for the semi final is called team ''Magnificent'', seriously... what with that name.

    When we entered the stadium, I saw three familiar man, they were the three man who treated me as their slave and wanted to kidnap me. It was the prince and his two nameless friends.

    The moment they looked at me, their face turned pale; they were speaking among them while stealing some glance at me. However I never saw the fourth man, it''s a boy with tiger ears and a tail.

    Shina : " Hey... is that a slave? " I said disgusted.

    Fiona : " Look like, they are really the lowest. "

    Estiel : " I agree, they disgust me. "

    Shina : " Eniel, take care of the blond boy while Estiel and Fiona take the tanned one, I ll handle their slave. "

    Eniel didn''t reply but simply nodded.

    Shina : " Also, you can go all out and don''t worry at the consequence. "

    When the fight began, I quickly formed one of my earth ball, but until any other this time I made it rotate. I threw the ball toward the leg of their mage, he didn''t even had the time to send one spell when my ball passed through his leg letting only a hole.

    Their mage won''t be able to cast any spell because of the pain, now that I dealt with him I jumped toward the demihuman and after infusing my sword with wind mana I slashed at his sword which was cut in two.

    The three boys were surprised by what was happening, a few months ago they were overwhelming me; but now I easily dealt with two of them within a few second. I quickly finished the demihuman by hitting him in the neck while making sure I wouldn''t kill him, making him pass out.

    Only two opponent were left, Estiel and Fiona were certainly weak, but they still managed to press on the tanned man. While Estiel was constantly attacking him, leaving him no time to catch his breath, Fiona covered all of Estiel''s opening leaving him without any chance of attacking.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Their fight ended with an arrow of Fiona hitting his arm and breaking his stance, Estiel took the opportunity and swung at the boy''s hand breaking few fingers.

    Now the only fight left was Eniel against the prince, Eniel was dodging all of the prince attack while coldly looking at him. After having all of his attack dodged, the prince was exhausted, when he looked around him he realized that he was the only one left; all of his teammates apart from the demihuman were gravely injured.

    Prince : " I surre... " I know he wanted to surrender, but at this moment Eniel finally attacked.

    She made a simple vertical slash at his right shoulder, but this slash wasn''t like anyone she made before. It was almost invisible and just passed through the prince''s shoulder. His arm simply fell from his body.

    He looked at his missing arm and began to turn pale with some strange sounds coming out of his mouth. After that he suddenly fell and lost conscious.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    We were now qualified for the final, and as we though our opponent is Veyna. She was forced to fight alone until now, but was allowed to fight with her teammates for the final.

    Her comrades are two boys and one girl, the two boys were armed with a sword and a shield while the girl only had a single sword.

    Estiel : ¡° I never thought I would fight against my sister at the final of the tournament before I met Shina. ¡°

    Fiona : ¡° Well I never though I would win a single round at the tournament too you know. ¡° They said smiling.

    Shina : ¡° Well it''s now that the true fight begin, I ll take care of Veyna, you two take the girl; I think Eniel can beat the two boys. ¡°

    It was finally time for us to fight with all we have, until now I never fought against Veyna with all my power, at the sword exam I only used swords technique and in the spar, I only used magic to distract her.

    But now, I will use everything I have to beat her, after the fight began, we all went toward our opponents.

    Veyna didn''t move, she knew I was the one going to fight against her, we simply looked at each other and took our stance.

    This time I was going all out, I infused wind magic in all my body to boost my speed and earth magic in my sword to make it harder. The first time we fought, I lost because my sword broke, but not this time.

    I was the one who engaged the fight and threw a simple horizontal slash at her, hopping she would block it with her sword and break it. But she simply ignored my sword and dodged it, she riposted with a fast swing of her sword toward my shoulder.

    By twisting my body, I managed to dodge her sword and countered her by throwing a circular kick at her chest. With my body infused with wind mana, my kick speed was too fast for her to dodge and she didn''t have enough time to block it with her sword.

    She reduced the distance between us and blocked my kick with her arm; by reducing the distance she at the same time reduced the impact brought by my kick.

    Although my kick should have done some damage, she endured the pain and swung her sword at me. Her strike coming right after my kick, even after infusing my body with wind mana, I didn''t have enough time to dodge it.

    I gathered earth mana in my left hand and tried to grab her sword, I managed to block her attack, but her strike still managed to hurt my hand; I couldn''t use my left hand anymore.

    I made some distance and started analyzing the situation, I couldn''t use my right hand, while she couldn''t use her left shoulder; we were pretty much in the same situation.

    We were staring at each other, she didn''t attack and waited for me to come at her, I know she wasn''t underestimating me, but waited for the right timing to counter.

    She thought I showed her everything I had during the spar, but I still had one more thing I never showed to anyone since I came to this world; my parent''s magic.

    Their magic is something who require concentration and time, it was the perfect time to use it.

    I channeled the dark mana inside of me and gathered it around my sword, the dark mana manifested in a crimson aura enveloping my sword. The face of Veyna changed at this sight, it was something I never showed her.

    I dashed toward her and swung my sword, she was cautious of the crimson aura and didn''t try to block it and dodged it, but I wasn''t going to let her dodge the next strike.

    Shina : ¡° Freeze ! ¡°

    The ground 10 meters around us was completely frozen, just like Veyna''s legs; this time she couldn''t dodge, I once again swept my sword toward her which she was forced to block.

    When the crimson aura touched her sword, her wooden sword began to turn completely black and disintegrated. Once her sword was gone, I infused my legs with earth mana and kicked at her stomach making her pass out.

    Eniel as always already won against the two boys, but they weren''t really hurt, only a few bruise; she restrained herself because they are Veyna''s friends.

    Meanwhile Fiona and Estiel were currently lying on the ground; their opponent was too strong for them, she looked around her, looking which ally she should help first; but she only saw them unconscious.

    Girl : ¡° I surrender. ¡°

    This is how the tournament ended, and how we became a legend in the school; Estiel was the youngest student to ever become the student president.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Meanwhile, in Faust office:

    Man : ¡° What do you means by you can''t punish them ?! I don''t want you to punish them, but execute them ! ¡°

    The man talking is a magnificently dressed man around his 60 years, both of his hairs and beard completely white made him seem older, he wore an angry expression and is shooting at Faust because of what happened previously during the tournament.

    Faust : ¡° They didn''t kill your son or any of his friends, and didn''t break any rules as well; I can''t punish them for nothing. ¡°

    Man : ¡° Nothing ?! She cut my son''s arm ! Do you know what it means?! She injured the crowned prince of Theristid ! If you don''t do anything, I will invade this school myself and kill her with my own hand ! ¡°

    The man is the current emperor of Theristid; Reinswell Theristid, the father of Kerser Theristid who had his arm cut by Eniel.

    Faust : ¡° You think you can threaten so easily ? ¡° The aura around Faust changed, before it was a calm and peaceful aura, but after having the school he made and managed for a few centuries threatened, the mana around him turned violent.

    Faust : ¡° Don''t forget who you are talking to, I may indeed lose if I attack your country alone, but don''t forget how strong I am; you will have to sacrifice 60 % of your army to kill me, I heard that another holy war against the demons will happen soon. Is it really wise to lose all your army right before the war ? ¡°

    The man could only grind his teeth, the Goddess of Light announced that a new holy war will take place soon; he couldn''t lose his army now.

    Reinswell : ¡° Don''t think it''s over, after the war I''ll make sure those girl are all captured and tortured before being sold as slave. ¡° He said before leaving the room.

    '' I definitely can''t let Veralox learn about that... '' Was what Faust  thought at that time.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 19 - Riswan

    Hey guys, finally the end of the School arc, hope you''ll enjoy what''s coming now :)

    And please don''t forget to leave a comment about what you think. Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After we won the tournament, Faust had to deal with the parents of many students; because of Eniel many students ended gravely injured even if Faust treated all of them. But in the end, we didn''t break any official rule so we weren''t punished.

    A ceremony was held to congratulate the new student president; Estiel.  It was held in a large room where every students gathered to listen to Faust''s speech.

    It was a pretty long and boring speech where more than the half of the students fell asleep, Pan was the first one to fall asleep on my head.

    The only funny moment was when it was Estiel''s turn to make a speech, obviously she didn''t think she would be our captain and even less imagined we would beat Veyna''s team.

    When she was alone on the stage, she couldn''t mutter a single word and face was as red as a tomato. I know it was mean to laugh at her, but when we saw her like that Fiona and I couldn''t stop laughing.

    When the ceremony ended, it took her a few hours to let go of her idea of suicide. Now that the Tournament ended, we had two weeks of vacation.

    Shina : " So, what will you do during the vacation? "

    Fiona : " Well, I was somewhat banished from my country so I can''t really return; I ll probably remain in the school. "

    Estiel : " I ll probably return to see my father, even through he don''t really want to see me. "

    Estiel''s situation in her family is somewhat similar to Fiona''s one; while Estiel is the second princess of Holy Kiel, her mother was an high rank mage and wasn''t married to the king.

    Her mother raised alone for two years, until she died of a certain disease who couldn''t be treated with magic.

    To make sure her daughter would survive, she sent her to the palace with some proofs of her connections to the king.

    Both the king and the queen tried to send some assassins to kill her, but she was protected by one of her mother''s friend who is an SS mage and by Veyna who is the only one in her family who truly accept her as her sister.

    Fiona : " And you Shina? "

    Shina : " I don''t really have anything planned... "

    Estiel : " Then the two of you should come with me, we can visit the capital together. "

    Shina : " It''s better than just waiting here, right Eniel ? "

    Eniel : " If you go, I ll come. "

    Fiona : " Let''s all go then. "

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Two days passed since the tournament, we finally arrived to the capital of Holy Kiel, Riswan. Riswan is the name of the hero who discovered Kiel and killed the Demon King.

    It is a city of around 150,000 inhabitant, surrounded by wide wall of around 10 meters. In the center of the city you can find an immense tower; instead of living in a caster, the royalty of Holy Kiel live in this tower.

    We traveled all the way from the school to here in a carriage; we could have come by flying on Verlox''s back, but it would have scared the whole city.

    Usually when a dragon show up, it means the end of a city, through it is a really rare event, but it seem that lately dragons became active and destroyed a half of a city of Holy Kiel and a whole duchy of Theristid.

    During the travel, while playing with Pan, I noticed that some of his golden scales turned grey; I asked Verlox why, but even him wasn''t sure.

    When we arrived in front of the tower, we were welcomed by what seemed to be an hundred of servants.

    I might have been somewhat wrong when I said ''we'', actually they only welcomed Veyna who was traveling with us, the king ignored Estiel as much as he could and never once though of her as her daughter.

    We entered the tower as Veyna''s guest, but we waited in front of the throne room, letting only Veyna and Estiel continue. Why we didn''t follow them ? Anyone who enter this room as to show his respect to the king by kneeling to him... Personally, it doesn''t bother me that much, but the problem is Verlox; I am pretty sure he would rather destroy the whole country than kneel in front of this king.

    Around 20 minutes later, Estiel came back with some bruises on her face and crying with Veyna at her side; Fiona was the first one to run at them.

    Fiona : " Estiel ? What happened ?! " She asked full of worries and anger, it was obvious that it was surely the king who did that to her.

    Estiel : " I-I am fine, it''s nothing. " She said trying not to cry.

    Shina : " Why did he do that ? "

    Veyna: " Because of the tournament... Theristid is framing us...saying we tried to kill their crowned prince...they want a compensation. "

    Shina : " I-I see... so it''s my fault... "

    Estiel : " NO, he deserved it... I don''t regret anything ! "

    Veralox : " Princess, you want me to go ''speak'' with him ? " He whispered in my ear with a slight smile.

    Shina : " Yes please, but hide the fact that you are the Dragon God, it''s better to keep that secret. "

    Veralox : " As you wish. " He said before going in the throne room.

    Guard : " Who are you insolent ?! How dare you enter in this room without any invitation ! "

    Veralox : " I AM THE DRAGON KING ! KNEEL BEFORE ME LOWLY HUMANS ! " He said with a loud laugher like a madman... Idiot...

    Veyna : " I need to return Kiel to it''s pedestal... see you later. " She said before leaving, completely ignoring what was happening in the throne room.

    Shina : " Isn''t she the wielder of Kiel ? Why does she need to leave it behind? "

    Estiel : " She can only keep Kiel when she is leaving the tower, otherwise she have to leave it at its pedestal which is located at the top of the tower. "

    Fiona : " More importantly, should we go in the city now ? "

    Estiel : " Before, I need to visit Lindia, my caretaker; she was living with me near the top floors. "

    Shina : " Okay, I wanted to see a princess room anyway "

    We climbed up to around 20 floors before reaching Estiel''s room. It was a small room with only a bed and a closet, nothing else. A single woman was cleaning the room, I can feel a powerful mana around her, not as powerful as Faust''s, but still more powerful than normal mages.

    Estiel : " Lindia, I am back ! " She said while jumping and hugging the woman.

    Lindia : " Estiel? Welcome back. " She said with a mother smile

    The woman with short blue hair and eyes seem to be in her 25th, even through Estiel told me she was actually in her 40th; she is the friend of Estiel''s mother and a SS rank mage.

    Lindia : " Oh, you brought some friends ? " She said while looking at us.

    Fiona : " My name is Fiona Shezil, nice to meet you. " She said while slightly bowing.

    Lindia : " Shezil ? So you are a princess of Aorlan, nice to meet you too. " She answered with a warm smile.

    Shina : " I am Shina Dragonheart, nice to meet you. " After looking at me, her smile vanished for an instant, I know the mana around me is different from the others.

    Lindia : " Nice to meet you too, you seem to be quite special. "

    Eniel : " Eniel Dragonheart, Shina''s sister. " She didn''t say anything else, not even trying to smile.

    Lindia : " Nice to meet you Eniel, it''s strange that you are Shina''s sister, why is she a catgirl while you are a doggy girl ? " She said while making a curious face.

    Eniel : " I am Shina''s sister... you don''t need to know anything else. " She said while staring at Lindia with cold eyes.

    Lindia : " Forgive me, it was impolite of me to ask about personal matters. "

    Eniel : " It''s fine. "

    Lindia : " It''s the first time Estiel bring her friends, I should at least make some tea, please wait a moment. " Is what she said while bowing before leaving the room.

    Fiona : " She seem to be kind, it''s a good thing she is your caretaker. "

    Estiel : " Yeah, she and Veyna are the only ones who took care of me and treated me kindly since I lived here. "

    A few minutes passed since Lindia left, the door opened again.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Veyna : " I am done... Anything planned?... "

    Estiel : " We planned to go in the city, you want to come ? "

    I can feel something is wrong, I can feel some shiver in my spine... my instinct is telling me that someone horrible will happen soon.

    Veyna : " Yeah... there are more clothing shop here... have to take Shina there... "

    Suddenly, the face of Veyna, Fiona and Estiel changed and they looked at me with a dazzling smile, somehow this smile is emitting a dark energy... But this time, I have an ally.

    Shina : " Eniel, help me please... " I implored her.

    Eniel : " It''s an elder sister''s duty to help her younger sister to choose some clothes. " Wait... Not you too?!

    Shina : " You traitor ! " In the end, I am a just their doll... I give up.

    As we were speaking, the door suddenly opened and five person in black clothes armed with a sword attacked us.

    The first to react was Eniel, two katana suddenly appeared in her hand and she easily cut one of the men in two, Veyna managed to dodge the attack of two of them and grab the sword of the dead man.

    The three other men tried to kill Estiel, Fiona and me, but I gathered my mana in the air and tried to make an air shield and used Ancient Language as well.

    Shina : " Shield! "

    The first two blow were blocked by the Ancient Language, but after the second blow the shield broke and the third slash was repelled by the air shield; but the air shield wasn''t strong enough to totally repel the attack and the blow still injured me.

    Normally I would have used earth mana instead of wind mana, but to quickly cast my magic, I use the mana around me; using earth mana would had meant using the ground around me to block the blow, if I had done so, I would have made a hole in the floor and made us fall through the ground.

    After blocking the attacks, I infused my hands with ice mana and drove my hand in the stomach of one of them. Meanwhile Eniel managed to kill two other man and Veyna killed one.

    With only one of them left, the man dropped a small ball on the ground; it was a smoke bomb.

    When we got out of the room, the man was killed, pierced by an ice spear; the one who did that was Lindia, she had numerous wounds over her body.

    Estiel : " Li-Lindia ! Are you okay ?! " She said while running to her.

    Lindia : " Stop ! There are more behind, and they are stronger; we have to climb ! "

    It was as she said, behind her were ten other black clothed people; but two of them seemed to be of a level completely different compared to the previous one. We had no other choice than running.

    As we ran, sometime Lindia would make an ice wall behind us to delay them; but it only brought us some seconds.

    We rapidly arrived to the top floor, the pedestal of Kiel.

    Lindia : " Princess Veyna, please take Kiel and get ready,they will soon arrive; and be careful, both of them should be S ranked.

    Veyna took the black katana and took a stance, I retrieved the previous sword of Veyna and surrounded it of black mana. A few dozens of seconds after, they finally arrived, the two most powerful ones approached and spoke.

    Man : " So this is Kiel, the legendary sword who is said to be superior to the holy and demonic sword? " He said, watching the katana in Veyna''s hand.

    Woman : " I am more intrigued by that half, she seem to possess a strong Mirage Ability. "

    Man : " They are just some kids, nothing to worry about. "

    Woman : " Those ''kids'' still took care of five of our men, and from our information, she should be at the same level as Veyna. "

    Man : " Maybe, but we need to take care of Veyna first, Lindia can''t use any high spell because of the poison, she will die soon. "

    As they said that, the two of them rushed at Veyna and pressed on her, the man is armed by two sword while the woman use a sword and a shield.

    Estiel : " Poison?! "

    Lindia : " Don''t worry about me, stay behind. "

    Eniel jumped at Veyna''s side and blocked the man''s way; mana started to gather in her two katana. While the katana in her right hand was emitting a cold aura, the one in her left hand was sending a breeze of air in the room.

    While they are fighting the strongest one, me and Lindia are taking care of the 8 others ones. They may not be S ranked, but they are still very strong, they should be A ranked.

    Lindia repeatedly caster Ice Spear, and managed to kill two of them; but each time she casted a spell, blood come out of her mouth.

    As for me, I am fighting the six other under Lindia support, each time the crimson aura on my sword touch their, their sword start becoming black and slowly decay.

    After breaking three of their sword, they started to change their tactic and didn''t try to block my sword. The three who lost their weapons retreated and started to use magic.

    Man 1 : " Spirit of Wind, overthrow my enemy, Wind Tornado ! "

    Man 2 : " Spirit of Earth, pierce my enemy and crush him, Earth Spear ! "

    Man 3 : " Spirit of Water, pierce my enemy and freeze him, Ice Spear ! "

    Because of the spell of the first man, the two others spells came to me even faster, I infused my mana in the Wind Tornado to counter it and redirected the tornado to the three others warrior.

    I then used my sword to block the Earth Spear while I made a blue fireball in my left hand and threw it at the Ice Spear. The Ice Spear completely melted and the fireball killed one of the mage, but when when sword came in contact with the Earth Spear, it exploded and it''s fragment injured me all over the body; but I wasn''t mortally wounded.

    Lindia took this opportunity to finish the two remaining mages with her Ice Spear, but Eniel who happened to see me being hurt was distracted.

    She was having an hard time fighting against the man, she was even on the loosing side even if she managed to resist; while she was distracted, the man took this chance and tried to stab her in the throat, but she managed to dodge it at the last instant but was still stabbed in the shoulder.

    Veyna who was fighting against the woman armed with an espadon was having a hard time too, despite being armed with Kiel, the woman''s espadon never came in contact with Kiel.

    The situation wasn''t progressing since the begin of the fight and none of them was injured; however with the defeat of Eniel, the man came to help her. The situation was desperate.

    It was at that moment that at the back of the room, where Fiona, Estiel and Lindia were that a blue light began to shine; that light came out of a circle.

    Lindia : " Everyone go in the circle, now ! " She said while coughing some blood.

    Woman : " It can''t be... a teleportation circle ?! Don''t let them escape ! "

    Eniel ran toward me, she grabbed me and ran to the circle; she knew that because of my injuries I couldn''t move.

    The man tried to block Eniel''s way to the circle, but Veyna interfered and managed to hold him back; but the woman took this opportunity and slashed her leg, cutting the tendon.

    Estiel : " Veyna ! " She yelled, seeing her sister falling to the ground.

    Lindia : " I am sorry... " She said looking at Veyna before launching the spell, but at the same moment, one of the sword of the man pierced her chest and disturbing the spell. He threw his sword.

    Lindia fell to the ground, but she was still alive, she had a few second left; within those few second she used all her mana to reactivate the spell; just before vanishing, a sword was threw at their side, it was Kiel.

    Veyna : " Take it... Please don''t die... " She while smiling, it was the first time she really showed her emotions.

    Shina : " VEYNA ! " The last thing I saw before vanishing was the silhouette of a man with black hairs and yellow shinning eyes.

    Veralox : " SHINA ! "

    Shina : " Please save Veyna. "

    Just after I muttered those words, we disappeared.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 20 - Friesel

    Hey guys, finally made it to the 20 chapter; I know this is pretty short chapter but enjoy.

    Don''t forget to leave a comment, Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After the teleportation spell was activated, only four peoples remained in the room. Two of them are the S ranked black clothed assailant who failed in their mission of retrieving Kiel, one is the princess of Holy Kiel, Veyna who was injured while buying some time for the others, and the last one is a black haired and golden eyed man; Veralox.

    Man : " We need to escape, we just have to finish Veyna and kill that man. "

    As he said that, the man swung his sword at Veyna, Veyna threw her sword at the other girls in order to keep it safe and is currently unarmed, and in addition the tendon of her leg was cut. Even if the opponent was a C ranked swordman, she wouldn''t be able to defend.

    When the swing of the man finished, he expected to see Veyna dead; however what he saw was the half of his sword gone, the blade of his sword was cleanly cut in two.

    Veralox : " Who are you ? "

    The voice of Veralox froze the atmosphere in the room, in his hand was the missing half of the sword belonging to the man.

    Veralox current expression wasn''t an angry one, neither a sad one, it was a cold and frozen one but in his eyes you could feel an immense anger and blood thirst.

    The pressure emanating from this man was something the two assailant never experimented, in front of this man their body refused to move, they were completely frozen.

    Veralox : " I ll ask you one last time, who are you ? "

    The two assailant instinctively knew they had no chance against him, as two swordmans their instinct saved them many time; and this time it was telling them ''RUN''.

    However they the exit is behind this man, they know their chance of survive is weak; they could try to take Veyna as an hostage, but after seeing what happened when he tried to finish her, they know it was impossible.

    No chance to win against him, and no chance to escape as well; in other circumstance, they would have surrendered, but this was a secret mission, they couldn''t be caught alive... They have no other choice than death.

    The two of them took a small bottle from their waist and drank it''s containing, it was a powerful poison who can kill a man within a few second and painlessly.

    As soon as they drunk it they felt their eyes begin to close and their body falling, a few seconds passed, but they realized that they weren''t dead; they thought it was strange, after all they drank a deadly poison and didn''t die.

    When they opened their eyes again, they could see their body glowing in a strong light.

    Veralox : " You didn''t think I would let you die so easily right ? " The man said with a little smile.

    Meanwhile a little lower in the tower, the king and his royals guards were climbing the stairs, previously a man entered the throne room and began to yell absurd things.

    But suddenly the man''s expression changed and he began to climb in the tower, and that man was incredibly fast; the king led his royal guard to capture him.

    As they were climbing the tower, they found the corpse of many black clothed person burned. They weren''t fast enough to follow the man, but they guessed his aim was their holy sword, Kiel.

    When they finally arrived in the highest floor, what they found was the corpse of ten black clothed person, Veyna injured and the man they were chasing after.

    However, not a sound came from the king or any royal guards; this was on the wall in front of the man you could see two corpse, all their limbs were twisted and bones shattered and their blood stained the whole wall.

    Even Veyna who is strong-minded was looking away disgusted; she saw the whole torture they endured, the man always almost killed them in the most horrible way he could and then healed them.

    When he healed them, it was as if nothing ever happened, it was impossible for them to die as long as he didn''t allow them.

    The man turned to Veyna and grabbed her, she didn''t even try to resist, she was so scared that she couldn''t move.

    Veralox : " The princess asked me to save you, I can''t let you die before I meet her again; so I ll keep you with me. "

    As he said that, the man kicked one of the wall of the room who broke as if it was made of paper and threw Veyna.

    King : " Veyna !! " He cried as he snapped out.

    Veralox jumped right after throwing Veyna, when the king approached the wall to look at the ground, a giant grey dragon appeared; he was carrying Veyna on his back.

    Veralox : " For now we are going to see the Dragon King, I want all dragons to look for Shina. "

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    I can feel something touching on my cheek, it is something kinda sticky and small. When I opened my eyes, I saw Pan who was licking my face.

    Shina : " Pan..? " I suddenly remembered everything that happened.

    It is currently the night and we seem to be in a forest, everyone is asleep around me; it seem my injuries are mostly gone. It is due to my power, even through I was greatly injured, I actually only lost a small amount of blood.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Even through I am almost healed, my body still feel tired and weak. I got up and walked towards the others and tried to wake them up; they instantly woke up, we only fell asleep after the teleportation.

    Estiel : " Mhhh... What''s up...? Where are we ? " Seem like she doesn''t remember what happened.

    Shina : " Did you forget what happened at your home ? "

    Estiel : " What happened?... Ah ! How is Veyna ?! " She asked me remembering the situation

    Shina : " I saw Veralox before we were teleported, since he was there, she should be safe now. " Estiel only left a sigh of relief out.

    Fiona : " But... where are we now ? "

    Estiel : " This doesn''t look like Holy Kiel, the tree are too big; in my country all forest''s tree are smaller. " She said as she looked at the tree around, they are immense, around 4 meters wide per tree and 20 meters high.

    Fiona : " You can find tree like this only in Friesel. "

    Friesel is the country of fairy, mana and others magical beast and creature; it is also there that most of the dragons live. Half of the country is ruled by the Fairy Queen, while the other half by the elves royalty.

    Estiel : " How is it possible ? Friesel is at half a year from Holy Kiel, why would Lindia send us here ? "

    Shina : " The spell was disturbed so the destination was maybe too. "

    Eniel : " For now, we need to find a city; if we are really in Friesel, maybe some beast are roaming around. We also need to look for food and water. "

    Shina : " We also need to treat your injuries Eniel. " Eniel was stabbed in the shoulder previously.

    As we were planning our next actions, we were interrupted by someone''s voice.

    ??? : " YAAAAAAAAAAH, PLEASE LEAVE ME ALONE, HELPPPPP !! "

    The voice''s owner was getting closer to us, then something came out of the bush from where the voice came from and hit my chest.

    ??? : " OUTCH ! "

    I fell to the ground due to the strength of the hit, but I wasn''t hurt. What I saw on my chest was a little blue fairy rubbing her head.

    It is a little girl with blue eyes and hair who is around 10cm tall and with little blue wings in her back.

    ??? : " IT HURT YO... "

    The fairy''s face completely changed when she looked at me, she was at first terrified, but when she heard some noise from where she came from, she bowed to me.

    ??? : " Please noble lady, if you save my life, I will become your humble servant for the rest of my life. "

    Two others fairy came out from the bush, however those one aren''t blue but green; the blue fairy hid behind me.

    Fairy 1 : " Hey you there, did you see a blue fairy running coming ? " They didn''t seem to see me who was on the ground and looked at the others.

    Fiona : " What did she do ? "

    Fairy 2 : " She is a mutated fairy, normally we should have killed her at birth, but we allowed her to live in our village as long as she don''t leave it; and now she thanks us by trying to escape. "

    Fiona : " We didn''t see her. " Just like Fiona, the fairy was different from her; she may feel that her situation was somewhat close to hers.

    Fairy 1 : " You liar, we fairy possess the ''Truth-Sight'', we can see through the spirit of anything, lie don''t work on us. "

    Fairy 2 : " If you don''t tell us... " A spear made of wind formed in front the fairy and she threw them

    I infused my mana in the ground and made a wide wall in front of Fiona who was the target of the spear.

    The two fairy finally noticed my presence and suddenly froze.

    Fairy 1 : " W-W-What is this ?! "

    Fairy 2 : " L-Let''s retreat and inform the Queen ! "

    And just like that, the two fairy ran away as fast as they came.

    Shina : " So now, who are you ? "

    The blue fairy came out from my back and bowed in front of me.

    ??? : " My name is Nuya, from today on please consider me as your servant Mistress. "

    Shina : " Nuya... I don''t need any servant you know. "

    Nuya : " B-But ! Please take me with you ! I won''t survive on my own ! "

    Shina : " Then why did you run away from your village ? "

    Nuya : " T-That''s... Because they were all disgusted with me... They said I was allowed to live in the village, but I was beaten by other fairies because I am different... "

    Again it''s a question of difference... Are every race the same? They just hate everything that is different from them and reject it. Fiona, Estiel, the demihumans and even the dragon half...

    Shina : " I see... Then I accept you as my servant from now on. "

    Nuya : " Thank you Mistress ! "

    Estiel : " Good, we now have someone who know the forest with us ! "

    Nuya : " Actually... I wasn''t allowed to go outside... I don''t know the forest. "

    Eniel : " Back to our initial situation. "

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 21 - The Forests Situation

    Hey guys, thanks for following this story, don''t forget to leave a comment. Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Estiel : " We''ve been walking for some hours now and we still didn''t find anything... "

    Shina : " Come on, don''t be pessimistic, we are already lucky to have found a river earlier to wash Eniel''s wound. "

    Fiona : " By the way, are you okay ? You were the most injured one in the tower. "

    Shina : " I am fine ! Something like that isn''t a problem for me ! "

    We''ve been walking for a few hours now since we found Nuya who is by the way is sleeping on my head with Pan. Within those hours they got pretty close and now sleep together... my head is heavy...

    Eniel is getting carried by Fiona and Estiel, she lost a lot of blood due to her wound at the tower; it bled while we were sleeping. I hope it won''t get infected.

    As for me, I am walking in front of everyone armed with Kiel; I am the only one who can defend our group against monster.

    Estiel : " KIAAAAAAA!! "

    Hearing Estiel shout, I turned back to look at them; they fell in a hole. I walked next to the hole so I didn''t fall.

    ??? : " Some Dwener fell in one of our trap ! Ready your bow ! " I heard someone shout a dozen of meters away.

    I stood in front of the wall with Kiel in my hand ready to fight whatever would come a me. Some seconds after, a group of thirty elves came out all armed with a bow.

    Elf : " Arias, it doesn''t seem to be a group of Dweners but of kids "

    Arias : " One of them is injured... We can''t let them here, let''s bring them to the village. "

    Elf : " Yes Sir. "

    Shina : " Who are you ?! "

    The elves seemed to have decided of what they would do of us without consulting us. The one they refer as Arias seem to be their leader, he is a man who look to be around 16 years old. His short blond hairs seem to fly in the wind, he is dressed in a green tunic of the color of the tree''s leaves.

    Arias : " My name is Arias, I am the son of the chief of our village not far from here; please follow us, we can treat your friend. "

    Estiel : " Shina, what''s happening up there ?! "

    Shina : " Why should we trust you ? " I said while positioning my sword in front of him.

    Arias : " If we wanted to kill you, we would have already done so. "

    We are completely surrounded by elves armed, even if I manage to escape I wouldn''t be able to save the others who fell in the hole. We got no other choice than following them, also if they are really sincere, then we may a place where to live until Veralox find us.

    Shina : " Fine, please help us. " The man showed a little smile.

    After helping the others to get out of the hole, we followed the elves for around forty minutes. While we were walking, I saw the elves staring at me; or more precisely at the two sleeping things on my head... With all that commotion, they didn''t even wake up.

    We finally arrived at their village, their village is made of wooden house constructed in the trees. But the first thing we saw is a group of ten strange creatures.

    They look like goblin, but with sharp claw and teeth, their skin is in piece and rotten. Their body is surrounded by a black mist that seem to corrupt the nature around them.

    Arias : " Dweners ! " He said with a cold look in his eyes in which you could seem his anger.

    Arias : " Everyone ready your bow, kill them all ! You girls stay behind. " I nodded.

    The Dweners charged at us, the elves fired a volley of arrows, but only five of them fell. The others continued to run with arrow stuck in their arm and legs, it didn''t seem to bother them.

    Arias : " Aim for the head ! "

    The elves fired another volley of arrows and took down the rest of them.

    Arias : " You don''t have to worry, it shoul... " A cry interrupted him.

    Elf : " ARRRGGG "

    Female Elf : " More are coming from behind us ! "

    Arias : " Take out your sword, we have to kill them all ! "

    All the elves took out their sword made of silver; but they don''t seem trained for melee fight. Three of the Dwener died while 5 of the elves are injured.

    Two Dwener came in our direction. Arias rushed to them and managed to kill one of them but the second one managed to pass and is running toward us.

    Arias : " Someone intercept that Dwener ! " He shouted, but all the others elves are already busy fighting.

    I simply took Kiel and pierced the head of the Dwener, Arias seemed to be shocked.

    Shina : " Want some help ? " I asked him smiling at his surprised face.

    Arias : " Fine, but if it''s too dangerous, get out of there. "

    I ran toward all the others Dwener and started to cut one after another, at each slash one head fell. Even when they tried to block my sword, it just cut past their weapon, for some reason this sword seem familiar.

    While I swung Kiel, I also used my mana to make earth spike come out of the ground and impale a group of Dwener. When the fight ended, all the elves looked at me astonished.

    Nuya : " Morning... What''s up mistress ?... " Said the little fairy on my head half asleep... you wake up now?...

    Shina : " Nothing, just killing some monster. "

    Nuya : " Okay... Wait what ?! "

    Shina : " So Arias, what are these things ? They don''t seem to be living in this forest. "

    Arias : " Ah... Oh yeah, they are some creature made by a dark wizard, they started to invade this forest two months ago. We managed to repel them, but they keep coming. "

    Shina : " Why don''t you just go attack the wizard then ? "

    Arias : " My father led a group of two hundred elves warrior two days earlier, but they didn''t return. We don''t know what happened to them. "

    Shina : " Did you try asking the kingdom ? I also saw some fairies around, they can help too; you aren''t the only one living in the forest. "

    Arias : " It''s more complex than you think young girl, the elf kingdom won''t help us because we aren''t a part of them. We prefer to life alone, and for the fairies, their queen made a barrier around their kingdom. This menace don''t bother them, they have no reason to help us. "

    Estiel : " So they are going to ignore you and let you die ?! "

    Arias : " We would they risk their life for strangers ? "

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Fiona : " Estiel, this is how this world work... " She said with a wry smile.

    Arias : " First, let''s treat your friend''s injury; we''ll talk after that. "

    Pan : " KIEEEEE "

    Shina : " This one seem to be hungry as well. "

    Arias : " It''s fine, let''s eat too. " He said with a little giggle.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Two days passed since we arrived to the village and Eniel''s injury is almost healed; but she still need to rest, elf''s medecine are awesome. While Fiona and Estiel are playing with the others elves kids, I am helping Arias to guard around the village... I wanted to go play too...

    I heard a lot of story about elf''s food, made out only of vegetable; and all this is false, they eat a lot of meat as well. They say that only fairies only eat vegetables.

    While we were making a round around the village, we were called back by one of the villagers, someone important came.

    When we arrived, the elder of the village who is also the current chief and grandfather of Arias was talking with a woman. That woman seem to be in her 20th and is around Arias height. Her purples long hairs seem to be shining with the sun''s light, I also never saw any woman with breasts as big as hers. But what instantly caught my eyes is her pair of wings.

    When Nuya saw the woman, she hid under my clothes.

    Elder : " They seem to have arrived. "

    Woman : " So here th... " When her eyes posed on me, she stopped talking and looked at me with serious eyes.

    Woman : " You... what are you ? "

    Shina : " Shouldn''t you introduce yourself first ? "

    Woman : " Hmph, I am the Fairy Queen Isendel, now answer my question. " She said in an arrogant tone.

    Shina : " I am Shina Dragonheart, a demihuman as you can see. "

    Isendel : " You can''t deceive me young girl, your soul isn''t even close to a demihuman one. At first, I though you were a dragon, but it doesn''t seem to be the case. Your soul is made of crimson dark light; I never saw a light of this color before... I ask you once again, what are you ? "

    Shina : " I ll tell you if you help the elves of this village to beat the dark wizard destroying the forest. "

    Isendel : " Why should I help them ? And why should I accept your demand when I can just force you answer my question ? "

    Elder : " Please milady, stop ! "

    Ignoring the elf elder, she pointed her finger toward me and a small ball of light appeared in front of it. From that ball transformed into a ray of light. I managed to dodged the ray of light, but ten others came right after.

    I took Kiel in my hand and made a little wall of earth come out of the ground, I used it to jump in the air to dodge the beams. Each beams many holes through the little wall, I infused my body with wind mana and dodged all the smalls beam she continuously sent.

    When I arrived in front of her, I swung Kiel toward her.

    Isendel : " This is useless, you won''t be able to break my shield. " She said while looking down on me.

    But after looking at my sword, her expression totally changed. Kiel stopped a little when it came in contact with her shield, but after a few seconds, it passed through it.

    She flew backward and dodged my sword.

    Isendel : " This sword... it''s Kiel, why do you have it ?! "

    Shina : " Can''t we just stop fighting ? " She seem to be strong and I feel that she is testing me since the begin of the fight.

    Isendel : " This time I ll go seriously. " There were no longer any arrogance in her eyes, she is going all out.

    I have no other choice, I hope Kiel will be able to withstand being infused with Dark magic.

    I infused dark mana in Kiel and it''s appearance began to change, some red lines appeared on the sword. Kiel was now emitting a dark red baleful aura.

    Isendel : " T-This is... " Her face began to become pale.

    A bright light began to form two small light sphere above her hand, it is a sphere made of compressed light mana.

    I charged at her, at each step, Kiel''s aura is getting stronger; I can feel something like a pulse coming from Kiel.

    Isendel was out of breath after making those two balls of light, she sent the first ball at me; when the ball was close enough, I slashed it. The ball completely disappeared in contact with the dark aura of Kiel.

    After the light sphere disappeared, I looked toward Isendel, but she was gone; I felt her second light sphere appear behind me.

    Isendel : " Still too young and inexperienced. " She said as her second ball entered my body.

    Isendel : " For a dark being like you, it should be painful. " She said with a little smirk.

    The ball totally entered my body... but I didn''t feel anything, I even felt better after that.

    I twisted my body and swung my sword at her, she supposed that I was injured by her magic and didn''t expect me to attack. She still managed to retreat, but she was injured on the body; the dark crimson aura on Kiel infected her and started to spread on her.

    Isendel : " H-How ?! " She said astonished

    Shina : " I think Light and Darkness can''t hurt me... "

    Isendel : " You think ? "

    Shina : " I am not sure, I don''t know everything about myself. "

    Arias and the elder were all shocked by the fight, and even more by the winner.

    Elder : " Y-Y-You''ve beat the Fairy Queen ?! "

    Shina : " She didn''t leave me the choice... We should still help her, she can help us against the dark wizard. "

    Arias : " I thought you were a demihuman, but I guess I was wrong. Maybe you ll be able to help us against the dark wizard... "

    Shina : " For now let''s help her, we can help you after Eniel is healed. But in return you''ll have to help us with something too. "

    Arias : " What do you want in return ? "

    Shina : " Information, we need to get back to our country after all. "

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 22 - The Dark Wizard

    Hey guys, this chapter was supposed to come out around 8pm, but due to many bug I was delayed ^^''

    Well it''s still there, don''t forget to leave a comment. Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Shina : " She is finally waking up. "

    Arias : " I really thought she would die back there. "

    Eniel : " I still want to kill her, she tried to hurt my sister. "

    Shina : " Come on, we need her help Eniel. "

    Isendel finally woke up a few hours after our fight, my dark mana was really effective on her. Just a little cut of Kiel infused with dark mana was enough to almost kill her. I had to destroy the dark aura spreading into her body with Light magic to heal her.

    Arias and I had to stay near her without taking a single break to make sure Eniel wouldn''t kill her. I also asked Nuya to stay with Estiel and Fiona just in case the Fairy Queen would try something.

    Isendel : " W-Where am I ? " She said in a weak voice.

    Shina : " Don''t you remember our duel ? "

    Isendel : " Duel?... Oh right, I lost to a kid; if my people were to know that. So why did you keep me alive ? "

    Shina : " I already told you before, I want your help against the dark wizard. "

    Isendel : " You don''t need my help, you are already strong enough to beat him alone. " She answered with a mocking smirk

    Eniel : " See, it''s useless to ask her, just let me kill her. " She said as she brought her katana to Isendel''s throat. But Isendel got out of the bed and stared at Eniel.

    Isendel : " Come and try to take my li... You... Just how many secrets do you guys hold ? "

    Shina : " What do you mean ? " I asked her, I know I am not like everyone, but Eniel should be a normal demihuman... What did Verlox do to her ?

    Isendel : " Why do she got Eclensia''s bloodstone ?! "

    Shina : " What''s that ? " I asked her somewhat surprised.

    Arias : " It''s a legendary treasure made by the Dragon God, he imbued a part of his power into some drop of his blood. This blood transformed into a crimson jewel called Eclensia''s bloodstone. "

    Eniel : " He said it was called a Soul Weapon. "

    Isendel : " Indeed, when in contact with owner''s blood, the jewel turn into a mist and fuse with the owner''s soul and make a weapon. This weapon can be used anywhere and will never break; the weapon reflect the owner''s soul. For example, if the user is a demon or someone with a dark soul, then the weapon will be a weapon with an affiliation to darkness. "

    Shina : " So Verlox gave you something like that ? How lucky... "

    I am really envious, none of my weapons are strong enough to withstand my power. For now I have Kiel, but when we get back to the capital, I ll have to give it back.

    Arias : " Who''s that Verlox ? He must be a legendary figure to have a treasure like this. "

    Shina : " My caretaker. "

    Eniel : " My teacher. "

    Isendel : " It''s strange, this name somehow feel familiar... Verlox, where did I hear that... "

    Isendel suddenly froze.

    Isendel : " It can''t be... His full name isn''t Veralox right ? " She asked somewhat unsure.

    Shina : " Yup, it''s that; but Verlox is easier to say. "

    Arias : " You mean the evil Dragon God is your caretaker ? You girls must be lying...right ? " He said looking toward Isendel.

    Isendel : " I wish they were... Being able to see through lies is sometime terrifying. "

    Shina : " Anyway, please help us to defeat the dark wizard. Sooner or later the fairies may be affected by his presence too. "

    Isendel : " I ll accept only if you tell me who you truly are and what you are doing here in this forest. I can''t believe the Dragon God would take care of someone without any reason. "

    Shina : " Fine, the three Primal God aren''t the one who made this world, but it was my two parents. Only Verlox is aware of this and he is my parent''s servant who asked him to take care of me while they were sleeping. I was in a town with some friends and we were attacked by some strange men and we were teleported in this forest. I don''t think I forgot something. "

    Arias : " Milady ? " He looked toward Isendal unsure.

    Isendel : " I am loosing faith in my ''Truth-Sight'' ability... "

    Shina : " By the way, do you know a fairy named Nuya ? "

    Isendel : " Yes, I heard of a mutated fairy who was living in a village near here. I am the one who allowed her to live there. It also seem she was helped by your group. "

    Shina : " I want to take her with me, there''s no problem right ? "

    Isendel : " She broke our agreement and tried to escape, she has no place in our country anymore. Do whatever you want with her. "

    A few days passed since my fight with Isendel, she went back to her country to prepare an army. Meanwhile I trained with Estiel and Eniel who was now completely healed, I said training but it wasn''t really the case.

    Eniel never fight against me with all her strength, she is only dodging my attacks and doing some slows slash. Each time I ask her to fight seriously she only respond ''I don''t want to hurt you '' with a doggy look in her eyes...

    Estiel unlike her is always fighting with all her strength, but she can''t even hit us. She has to team up with Fiona to be able to fight against us. Alone the two of them aren''t really strong, but together they cover each others weakness and become a strong opponent.

    After those few days, Isendel came back with an army of fairies. It''s somewhat strange to see an army of fairies, I mean how can you call a group of little flying girl of around 10 cm an army ?

    Isendel : " I came to fulfill my promise, I brought with me 1000 of my soldiers. Let''s go kill that dark wizard so that I can go back to my castle... Such a bother. "

    Arias : " Thanks for your help Milady. "

    Estiel : " You don''t have to thanks her you know ? She only came because of Shina. " She said looking at her with contempt.

    Isendel : " She is right, if it wasn''t because of that girl, I would stay in my castle. "

    Shina : " Calm down Estiel, at least she came back. "

    Isendel : " Anyway, let''s hurry and get him. "

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    We walked a few hours in the forest before arriving in front of a cave.

    Arias : " This is from where the Dwener come from, it is also here that my father led the warriors of our village. "

    Isendel : " I ll send some scouts, we don''t know the number of Dweners inside. "

    Arias : " Meanwhile we will prepare many traps just in case, we aren''t good with melee weapons. "

    After a few minutes, we could hear a large noise coming from the cave, it was getting closer and closer.

    An army of Dwener came out of the cave, it was a good thing that Arias made some trap beforehand. In a small instant a hundred of Dwener came out of the cave, their number didn''t stop growing.

    Isendel : " Soldiers, use earth magic to trap them, then finish them with wind magic. "

    Shina : " Eniel, let''s go in too. "  Eniel''s face turned into a cold one, but if you looked closely you could see a little smile.

    Eniel : " Take care. "

    Eniel took out her two katana and rushed into the large group of enemy, cutting the Dweners one after another.

    Her katana are enveloped by an ice and wind aura... Geez she is already completely soaked with their blood.

    Shina : " Eniel, Fiona, stay with the elves group and fight from afar. Nuya, you too stay with them. "

    Fiona : " Be careful. " She answered with a somewhat kind yet lonely smile, Estiel simply tapped her shoulder.

    Nuya : " Have fun, but try not to get hurt. "

    Shina : " Of course. "

    I followed her example and rushed in after infused Kiel with Light mana. But this time instead of red line it was a grey line who appeared on the sword.

    I am killing every enemy climbing the walls made by the fairies and at the same time I am protected from the elves''s arrow.

    Another reason why I choose to fight here is because I am alone, I can use my magic without having to worry about others.

    Shina : " Freeze / Fire / Burst " I used my Ancient Language without limit, I learned at school that it can''t hurt me.

    At each words, a dozens of Dweners died; some were burned to ashes, some were frozen, some were impaled by earth spike...

    But the using my sword was far more effective than Ancient Language. After infusing Kiel with light mana, each slash killed a few Dwener without even touching him. Each time my sword got close to one, his body began to turn into dust.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    I didn''t even need to touch them with Kiel to kill them, just having my sword close to them was enough. It also meant that they couldn''t approach me or hit me.

    Yet, no matter how many we killed, more were always coming.

    Shina : " Eniel, come with me, we''ll head inside and beat the wizard. "

    Eniel who seemed to have a great time slashing everything around her calmed down and ran to my side.

    Shina : " Stay close to me, they won''t be able to harm us. " I said while surrounding us with a small shield made of light mana.

    Eniel : " Okay " She said as she forcefully hug me.

    Shina : " You don''t have to hug me you know ?! " I said pouting.

    Eniel : " An elder sister has the right to hug her little sister whenever she want. " She said without showing any expression.

    Shina : " But she have to choose the place ! I never heard of an elder sister who hug her sister in the middle of an army of monster !! "

    Eniel : " I don''t care, I ll be the first one then. " I give up...

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    We walked through the army of Dweners, the shield killed anyone who came in our direction. But I can''t make a shield large enough to kill everyone of them.

    We walked for around twenty minutes, with all the Dweners we saw we can estimate their numbers to be around a few thousands. We finally arrived at the end of the cave, it was a large room with a tomb at the center.

    A man is standing in front of the tomb, an old man in a large blue robe. His grey hairs, long beard and wrinkles tell us that he should be in his 80th. His pure white skin and the dark aura around him give him a menacing aura.

    Old man : " What do we got here ? How did you two girls manage to get here ? " He said with a voice full of arrogance.

    Eniel : " We took the one and only way. " Eniel seriously answered

    Old man : " You mean that you passed through all the Dweners ? " Eniel only nodded.

    Shina : " Tell me, why do you try to destroy the forest with those Dweners ? "

    Old man : " Destroying ? Not really, I am trying to take back what is rightfully mine. "

    Shina : " What are you talking about ? "

    Old man : " I think I can at least explain myself, it''s been a few years since I had a visitor. My name is Shoral, a few thousand years ago I was the Dragon King. I was still young and full of myself, I though that I was the strongest being in the world and challenged the Dragon God. "

    Shina : " I think I know what happened... "

    Eniel : " Me too... " Both of us had pity for him.

    Shoral : " He simply treated me as a toy, I couldn''t even manage to scratch him. To punish me he sealed my soul in this tomb and my body in the forest. His laugher as he was beating me still resound in my head. After a few thousand of years, my soul began to vanish; it was then that the owner of this body passed by. When he examined my tomb, I took the opportunity to steal his body. And here I am. "

    Shina : " But why didn''t you just ask the elf to help you with your body ? "

    Shoral : " As if I would stoop to ask for help, and my body is hid under the fairies capital. It is also thanks to the mana emanating from my body that fairies are able to form their barrier. Do you truly think they would give me back their only hope of surviving ? I also want to destroy everyone of them for disgracing my body. "

    Shina : " I guess arrogance is a racial traits...  Do we have no other choice than fighting ? "

    Shoral : " Fight ? It won''t even be a fight, but a slaughter. "

    Several purple balls appeared around Shoral who has a confident smile, all the purple orbs flew in our direction. After withstanding four of them, a few crackles appeared in my shield.

    Shina : " Eniel, split ! "

    Eniel and I separated and went in two opposite direction, I repaired my shield my adding some mana. Shoral was surprised, he didn''t expect us to survive his first attack; he once again formed more orbs.

    For his first attack he made a dozens of orbs, but now he made a hundred of them. I couldn''t block everyone of them, Eniel and I simply dodged as many as we could and slashed at the ones we couldn''t dodge.

    As we were trying to defend against Shoral, we also tried to get closer to him. We finally got near him, he was just severals meters ahead of us. When he saw us so close, he gathered several of his orbs in his hand and formed a sword.

    He ran toward Eniel and swung his shadow sword at her, but it was a slow swing without any strength behind.

    Shoral : " What is this sword of yours made of ? " He said with a surprised face.

    While he was concentrated on Eniel, he forgot about me and I wasn''t attacked by any orbs. I ran to him and slashed at him, he looked at me and made a little smirk.

    Shoral : " It''s useless, Darkness "

    It didn''t surprise me that he used the Ancient Language, Verlox told me that a few dragon know how to use it; being a Dragon King of course he knew it. After said it, the light on my blade began to gradually vanish.

    Shina : " Light " I already planned to use the opposite of his words, the light on my sword became even stronger than before.

    Shoral : " You ?! How do you...!? "

    My sword didn''t let him finish his words, he blocked my attack with his shadow sword who started to vanish in contact with Kiel. When our sword were in contact I could feel something come from Kiel, it''s pulse became stronger and stronger.

    Eniel who was right beside us attacked Shoral''s shoulder while he was blocking my blow; her sword just passed through it and almost cut the half of the shoulder.

    Shoral : " You two ! I ll let you know what true darkness is ! " He said as he retreated, Eniel tried to follow him but I felt Pan on my head shaking.

    Shina : " Come back Eniel ! " I yelled to her.

    He gathered all the remaining purple orbs into a small orb who turned darker and darker until it became pitch black. The light emanating from my shield and sword were attracted to the orb, it absorbed them.

    Shoral : " The true essence of Darkness is the void, Light and Shadow come from the universe, Light come from the stars while Darkness come from the void between them. "

    Once again, he formed a sword, but this time it was made from the black orb. This time, light magic alone won''t work, I only have one thing left; but I didn''t use it since I left my parents.

    I closed my eyes and brought out of my soul light and dark mana and fused them together, I then imbued Kiel with these mana.

    When I opened my eyes, Kiel was surrounded by a pitch black aura, but inside of this aura glowed a golden light and changed Kiel''s shape, it showed both the grey and red lines. The aura on Kiel wasn''t affected by Shoral''s black sword.

    The pulse of Kiel began stronger and stronger, it made me think of an heartbeat. I charged at Shoral and both of us swung our sword. Our swords collided for a few seconds before his sword began to be absorbed by Kiel and my sword slashed through his chest.

    The look in Shoral''s eyes was a mix of anger, fear and surprise, but he didn''t have the strength to mutter a word. He fell on the ground and stopped moving. Eniel came to me and hugged me.

    Eniel : " Are you hurt ? " She said while inspecting my body, seeking for any injuries.

    Shina : " I am fine, just tired. With this, everything is over right ? "

    ??? : " Behind thou Mistress ! "

    As I turned back, a earth spike was flying to me; but I didn''t feel any mana coming from it. The spike was blocked by a woman dressed in black.

    Her long black hairs and silk white skin reminded me of mother...aside from her enormous mountain who should be called breast I think.

    She cut the spike in two with a black katana who made me think of Kiel... Wait a minute, Kiel isn''t in my hand anymore.

    Shina : " You... Who are you ? "

    Woman : " This one waited for thee for over two thousand years... Mistress. "

    Shina : " What do you mean ? "

    Woman : " It''s normal that thou don''t remember this one, when you lost me in the rift I still didn''t have a conscious. But this one still remember everything from back then... If thee still didn''t understand, the name those human gave to me is Kiel. The holy sword Kiel. "

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 23 - Depart from the Elven Village

    Hello guys, here I come with another chapter. I may slow down a little because it''s the end of my vacation *sob sob*

    Hope you ll enjoy it and don''t hesitate to leave a comment. Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Over two thousand years, this is the time I spent in this world, waiting for my mistress to find me. A few years after being separated from her, I awoke, I was alone in a strange room full of ancients things in the form of a sword. I later learned that it was a storage room.

    Sometimes someone came and threw some used furniture, weapons, armor... Many centuries passed, I was alone in this room, nobody ever noticed me.

    One day, fell through a the roof, it was a black haired young man in his teens. He was covered of injuries all over his body and his sword was broken.

    Another man with two big horns on his forehead came down from the hole with a purple sword tainted with blood, it was a man with a large and muscular body.

    Seeing him from afar would make you think he was ruthless and wicked; but this man was crying and from his voice was filled with regret.

    Demon man : " I am sorry... I don''t want that, but this is for my country''s survival. Why must we wage war just for our gods sake ? Why won''t they let us live in peace ? "

    Human : " I understand Demon King, but I still can''t die here; I have peoples waiting for me at home. " He said before taking a lying sword on the ground and swinging it at the demon.

    The Demon King only blocked it with his purple sword and the human''s sword shattered, but he didn''t give up and took many others sword and tried again and again. The eyes were filled with pity and sadness, it was obvious that he didn''t want to kill that man.

    After many attempt, the man finally grabbed me, I was covered with dust because of the centuries I passed in this room. The man swung me and I collided with the demon''s purple sword, I felt that it was trying to suck my power.

    However I didn''t let it do that, it''s power was weak; I had inside me the residue of power left by my mistress training and when her mother made me. I used this power to suck all the energy who was inside the demon''s sword.

    His sword''s color turned from purple to white before breaking, everything happened within a few second and the strength of the man''s swing made me slash through the demon''s muscular body. His body fell to the ground, he desperately tried to get up but it was in vain.

    Demon King : " I can''t fall here, my peoples life depend on me ! "

    The human walked to him and placed me at his throat.

    Human : " I am sorry but be relieved, I will delay the information about your death. You people will have enough time to prepare their defense. This should dissuade the human from attacking. " The Demon King smiled at the human.

    Demon : " Thanks you youngster... "

    The man cut the demon''s throat to shorten his suffering and slashed one of his horn.

    A few years passed since then, the man lived in a forest near his country for some years before going back. The demons already prepared for an assault, the chances for the humans to win was near zero, when he went back to his country, he told his story to everyone.

    He was hailed as an Hero and founded his own country, and I was venerated as an holy sword. Of course he omitted the fact where he delayed the information and the kindness of the demon king. At his death, he gave me to his son who did the same for many generation, within all those centuries I saw the true face of humanity.

    The church always tried to obtain me, saying I was the creation of their goddess. They sent many assassin to kill my wielder, but only a few fell; they were all trained to be great swordsman.

    I sometime fell in the hand of some vicious prince who I killed by absorbing all their mana, they though it was a disease.

    Within all those years, I only waited for one person to come and claim me, the only one allowed to truly wield me. After living five centuries in the country they named after the name they gave me, Kiel; I went to sleep, waiting for my true owner to appear... Until this day in that cave.

    I felt her power flowing into me, when I woke up, I recognized her. Two thousand years passed since the rift, and she almost didn''t change... She maybe grew about a few centimeters, but I knew it was her, my Mistress.

    She imbued me with Dark and Light mana and swung me against the dark sword of the Dragon King, I absorbed the dark mana of his sword and passed through it. When my mistress though it was over, I felt something strange coming from behind her; the Dragon King used the mana in his own soul to make an Earth Spike and threw it at my Mistress.

    Kiel : " Behind thou Mistress ! " But she was too slow, the spike would have touched her before she could react.

    I used all the mana she used on me and transformed into a human form and blocked the spike.

    Mistress : " You... Who are you ? "

    Kiel : " This one waited for thee for over two thousand years... Mistress. "

    Mistress : " What do you mean ? "

    Kiel : " It''s normal that thou don''t remember this one, when you lost me in the rift I still didn''t have a conscious. But this one still remember everything from back then... If thee still didn''t understand, the name those human gave to me is Kiel. The holy sword Kiel. "

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After listening to Kiel''s story, the others who were fighting against the Dweners outside came.

    Isendel : " Did you manage to kill the dark wizard ? Every Dweners outside turned into dust. "

    Shina : " It wasn''t a dark wizard but the spirit of Shoral. "

    Isendel : " Shoral ?! You mean the Dragon King Shoral ? I see, I finally understand his goal. He wanted to get his body back from us. By the way, who is that woman behind you ? " She said pointing at Kiel.

    Isendel : " Her soul is strange, I never saw something like this; it look similar to a dragon one, but stronger. It''s form is also somewhat different so I don''t think it''s a dragon. "

    Estiel : " Why does she have Kiel in her hands ? " She said staring at her.

    Kiel : " May this one introduced herself mistress ? "

    Shina : " ... Please do so. " Her manner of talking feel somewhat strange.

    Kiel : " This one''s name is Kiel, it is the name you human gave me. Nice to meet you. "

    Estiel : " ... You expect me to believe you ? "

    Kiel : " Maybe this will convince you. " She said before turning back into her katana in my hands.

    Estiel : " Okay, now I have an headache... We came here to beat a dark wizard who terrorized the forest, and now I learn that our holy sword transformed into an human and she call Shina her master... "

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Fiona : " At least, funny things always happen when you stay with Shina. We will never be bored. " She said trying to cheer Estiel who looked as if she had given up on life.

    Estiel : " I wish I had half of your optimism. "

    Shina : " Well then, we still need to find the first group of elves and Arias''s father. "

    Arias : " It''s useless... they are already dead. Dweners are creature made by infusing dark magic in a corpse. "

    Shina : " You mean that every Dweners we killed were the corpse of your father''s group ? "

    Arias : " Exactly. " He said with a few tears coming out of his eyes.

    Isendel : " Now that we are done here, I am returning to my kingdom. Take care. "

    Eniel : " Let''s return too. "

    When we returned to the village, the villagers who stayed behind welcomed us; they were all worried about our situation. The elves who went fighting were mostly teenagers and injured peoples who couldn''t go with the first group.

    We celebrated our victory all the night, it was the first time since I came here that I had so much fun. In the few days I stayed here, I had to make the round with Arias while Estiel and Fiona were playing around... I wanted to join them.

    I only remember half of the party, I remember dancing with Estiel and Fiona, but mostly with Eniel who chased all the boys. After that Kiel came to me with something some juice and after that I don''t remember what happened. I just woke up embraced between Eniel and Kiel who wouldn''t let me go.

    I tried to ask around what happened yesterday, but nobody answered; all the villagers became red when they looked at me while the woman just hugged me with a red face saying yesterday I was sooooo cute, even Estiel and Fiona did the same... Seriously what happened ?

    While we were preparing to depart, Eniel asked the villagers to give her many bottle of the juice I drank, she told me to drink it whenever I was thirsty. But as she said that she had a little smirk on her normally expressionless face. They all agreed with her... Someone tell me what happened !

    Arias : " Do you really want to leave ? You can stay with us if you want, you don''t have to go. " Arias said somewhat sad.

    Shina : " I know somewhat who is worried about us and searching all over the world, I need to find him... Also who know what he may do if he doesn''t find me. "

    Arias : " I am sorry, you may be strong but you still are a group of child; your parents must be worried. We gathered a lot of provision, it should last a month. If you continue walk one week in direction of the north, you will find Delfia, one of the biggest elven city. From there you may find someone who will accept to bring you back to your home. I wish we could give you some money, but we secretly live in the forest; we don''t have even one piece. "

    Shina : " You don''t have to worry, we''ll somehow manage. "

    Elder : " You may try the Adventurer Guild, you should be able to make some money there. "

    Fiona : " Thanks for everything, we will go now. "

    Arias : " Come back whenever you want, for us you are now part of this village. "

    Estiel : " Good bye. "

    All the village was present for our depart, they all bowed to us while we were walking; they children who were Estiel''s and Fiona''s playmate were all crying; they waited until we were out of they sight to finally disperse.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    On the road, we encountered many dangers; we were ambushed by many monster, but after looking at Eniel most of them ran away.

    Fiona : " I never heard of monster running away. "

    Eniel : " I recognize this place, this is where I trained; they saw me back then. "

    Estiel : " Saw you do what ? " She asked suspicious

    Eniel : " ... "

    Estiel : " Why do you keep quiet ? "

    Eniel : " It''s better if you don''t know. "

    Fiona : " Estiel, give up; there are thing you are too young to know. "

    Estiel : " You are younger than me ! "

    Shina : " Let''s camp here today. " I said pointing at a open place nearby, the sun was already almost set and we can''t move the night with the monster nearby.

    We set up our tents and started to eat, but I can their eyes on me.

    Shina : " D-Do you need something ? " Their stare is scaring me.

    Kiel : " Mistress, you must be thirsty, allow this one to give you a drink. " She said as she gave me a cup of juice.

    Shina : " I-Isn''t that the juice you gave me yesterday at the party ? "

    Kiel : " No, this one is different and totally safe; you don''t have to worry. "

    Eniel : " You can drink it Shina. " She said approving.

    Nuya : " It is a hundred perrcent safe ! "

    Shina : " I don''t like the look in your eyes girls... "

    Fiona : " You don''t have to be afraid, we can drink some with you. " She said with her scary smiling face.

    Shina : " You only show this smile when you want to pick on me ! " I said convinced.

    Estiel : " She won''t drink it... No choice girls, plan B ! "

    They all jumped on me, immobilizing me. Fiona came to me with the cup in her hands.

    Fiona : " Now be a good girl Shina and open large. "

    Shina : " I hate this smile !! "

    Estiel forced my mouth open and pinched my nose and Fiona forced me to drink the juice... It''s taste is really sweet.

    They all released me, looking at me and expecting something... I feel hot... What is that juice

    Shina : " *Nyaaaaa* Big sister... Could you give me someone to drink please. " I said looking at her, my voice feel weird.

    Nuya : " Success ! "

    Eniel : " Here take some water. " She said as she gave me cup.

    Fiona : " Why doesn''t she normally act like this, her teary eyes who make her seem like she is almost crying and her childish voice... We are lucky Veyna isn''t here. "

    Estiel : " I never thought you would be like this Fiona... But I can somehow understand how you feel, I never saw someone as cute as Shina drunk. "

    Shina : " What are you talking nyaabout ? "

    Kiel : " It''s nothing mistress, please ignore them and take another cup " She said as she gave me another cup of juice.

    Nuya : " Yup Yup, drink more Mistress ! "

    Shina : " Thanks Kiel... " This was my last memory of this night.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 24 - Delfia

    Hello guys, I am pretty busy due to school so I will be slower at writing my chapter.

    Hope you ll enjoy it and don''t forget to leave a comment, Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    We finally manage to arrive to Delfia after one whole week of travel, I was carrying all the bottles of alcohol; it was to be sure they wouldn''t force me to drink it. At first I wanted to destroy all the bottles, but I thought that selling them at the city would be better, after all we don''t even have a single coin.

    Kiel went back into a sword form to save her mana, to maintain her human form she has to continually use her mana. When we arrived at the gates, there were a lot of persons in some cart; some merchant coming to sell their product in the city, they had to pay a fee to enter.

    The around of the city is peaceful and you won''t find any monster, a lot of peoples were actually gathering some herbs around.

    It was something reserved to the merchant, we managed to enter the city without any problem; the elves guard were pretty surprised when they looked at us, you don''t often that you see a dragon like Pan after all. But they still let us pass.

    The city was not only full of elf but there were many demihumans too, Friesel don''t discriminate against demihuman or demons, they are even friendly with them. It is an haven of peace for demihuman, but Theristid is trying to intercept all the demihuman who want to join this country.

    The city is really clean and the building''s structure are refined and give a peaceful and elegant feeling.

    We searched for the Adventurers Guild, we didn''t even had to ask someone the way, there were directional sign everywhere in the city. We arrived in front of a giant white building with an emblem, it was a sword passing through a ''AG''.

    We headed inside and came upon a big bar with a reception desk at the right, there were many employee working there.

    When we entered, the previously noisy bar became quiet; there weren''t even one sound, we slowly walked inside but they were all looking at us. The bar was mostly composed of demihuman and elven, there weren''t a lot of human.

    Fiona : " Why are they looking at us ? "

    Estiel : " Ask Miss ''I got a dragon on my head and a blue fairy flying at my side'' ? " She said looking at me with an ironic smile.

    Shina : " You know I can''t do anything about this ! "

    Estiel : " It''s too late now... Please stop keeping every pet you find. "

    While we were talking, five tall bulky thug looking man with bear ears surrounded us; looking at them from any angles, they look like outlaw. Their face full of scars and their evil looking smile.

    Man 1 : " Follow us. " He said before walking deeper in the bar and bringing us toward a table at the middle of the bar while the four others were following us. Eniel was ready to unsheathe her katanas at any moment.

    Man 2 : " You can sit down. " The chairs were different from the others in the bar, they seemed new and more comfortable; we all seated, we didn''t want to start a fight in the middle of an adventurers bar.

    Man 1 : " So, what do you want to have ? " Everyone in the bar was staring at us, the atmosphere was heavy.

    Shina : " What do you means ? " I asked, not understanding what he was talking about.

    Man 1 : " What do you want to drink ? Let those uncles pay for you ! " He said smiling, his smile look scary...

    Shina : " D-Do you have some honey milk ? "

    Fiona : " Some juice ? "

    Estiel : " Juice too. "

    Eniel : " Water. "

    Man 2 : " Hey Kaila, bring two cup of juice, one cup of water and one of honey milk here ! Also bring some meet and another small cup of water for the baby dragon and the fairy. " He said yelling to the woman at the counter of the bar, it was the barmaid.

    Kaila : " We got some milk, but we are out of honey. "

    Man 3 : " I ll got buy some right now ! Please wait here. " One of the man said before running out of the bar at full speed.

    Shina : " Hey mister, why are you doing this for us ? " I asked toward the one who guided us.

    Man 1 : " Haha, it''s because there aren''t a lot of kid coming here; you see they think we are scary and won''t even approach the bar. Most of us are people who would like to have some child, but it''s hard to find a woman with our face. "

    It seem I was wrong, I judged them all on their appearance while they just wanted to befriend us; as they say, you can''t judge a book by it''s cover.

    Shina : " I am sure if you search you ll find someone who will accept you uncle. "

    Man 1 : " Maybe missy, I can''t just give up yet right? Hahaha. "

    Everyone in the bar came chatting with us, we instantly became the mascot of the bar, after a few hours we finally went to the registry desk. The one clerk was an old elf, he must really be hold because elf live ten time longer than human.

    Clerk : " What can I do for you girls ? "

    Shina : " We want to become adventurers. "

    Clerk : " I see, please complete those papers and return them to me. " He said giving us some papers with holes where it asked our name, age and something about a party; it didn''t ask about the race.

    Estiel : " Hey girls, let''s also form a party; we just need to decide about the name. "

    Fiona : " Let''s find a name. "

    Eniel : " We still got ''THAT'' name... "

    Shina : " Right... we got ''THAT'' name, it represent us pretty well. " I said with a little smirk.

    Nuya : " What''s that name Mistress ? " She said looking up to us, she was completing paper to become an adventurer too.

    Fiona : " Estiel''s name... "

    Estiel : " Only if Shina is the leader of the team this time... I still remember the embarrassment from the day when I became the student president. Never again ! "

    Shina : " Fine... I ll be the leader then, let''s go for TeaTime once more ! "

    We finished completing the paperwork and received an adventurer card, it only had the name, age and rank on it; because we only started out rank was F, the lowest. I feel like I am back at school.

    Shina : " What job can we take as a F rank party ? "

    Clerk : " *mhhh* There are a lot of thing you can do, F rank quest are only things like collecting some medicinal herbs outside the city for the alchemist, hunting some weak animal for the butcher or cleaning some house. It is mostly jobs to earn some pocket, it is really easy to pass to E rank.

    Estiel : " What about dungeon ? Isn''t there one nearby ? "

    Shina : " Dungeon ? "

    Are we talking about the kind of ancient ruins you can find in games where there are a lot of precious treasure and monster ?

    Clerk : " There''s one nearby, the dungeon of Orsnal but you are too young for it little lady. You should think about it when you grow older, after all it''s full of B rank monster, you can even find some scary A rank who can eat you a single bite. You better forget it. " He said trying to scare us like the others children.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Shina : " Is there a lot of adventurers of our age ? " I was somewhat curious of his reaction toward us, he wasn''t surprised by us asking to become adventurers.

    Clerk : " Haha, around half of the children of this city are, it is a way for them to get some pocket money and they also get some free swords and survivals lessons from the older adventurers. We want to make sure you childs are prepared for for fighting real monster later, we had a lot of adventurers dying on goblins because they never held a sword before. "

    Fiona : " So that''s why there are a lot of childs outside the city. "

    Estiel : " Let''s hurry and take some quest, remember that we don''t have any money, if we don''t hurry we will have to sleep outside today. "

    Shina : " Don''t worry about that, I got enough for one week. " I couldn''t refrain myself from letting a small giggle out.

    Estiel : " Really ?! Where did you find that money ? " She asked me impressed.

    Shina : " I only sold all our alcohol to the barmaid, apparently it was a rare one so I managed to get a good price out of it. "

    Kiel / Estiel / Eniel / Fiona : " What ?! "

    Fiona : " Keep calm, we can buy some more later. " She muttered to Estiel''s ear, but she didn''t know I heard that.

    Shina : " Oh and, I am holding all the money so you won''t be able to buy any. "

    Estiel : " That''s going too far ! It''s an abuse of authority ! "

    Fiona : " She is right. "

    Eniel didn''t say anything and acted like it didn''t matter to her, but her ears were moving, showing she was clearly interested in our conversation.

    Shina : " Say the one who forced me to drink alcohol and get me drunk, I don''t even know what happened to me those two days ! "

    Estiel : " Th-This is... "

    Kiel : " Mistress is right, how could you do something like that ?! "

    Shina : " Say the one who was the first to try to get me drunk... "

    Kiel : " R-Really ? This one don''t really remember. "

    Fiona : " Fine... " Her wolf''s ears and tail dropped to the ground.

    Shina : " Anyway, let''s get to work. "

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    We went to the quest board to take the information about the herbs and the animals, we then went outside the town to begin our search.

    We separated in two group, me and Estiel while Fiona was with Eniel. We found many animals, some looked like a rabbit, and some were a mix between a chicken and a cow... Yes a chicken and a cow ! Did you ever see a flying cow laying eggs ?! I did !

    We also didn''t forget to collect herbs at the same time, when we were full we went back to the Guild and exchanged them for our rewards. I am pretty sure we could have gotten a better price for them on the market, but it would take some time to find a buyer.

    After a few hours, we met around a tree in the field outside of the city. The sun was almost set, we only had to go back to the Guild to get out reward a last time.

    When we met, a group of teenagers around twelve years old came to us, it was a group of two demihumans and two elf. The demihumans were two twins with bunny ears and a cute fur ball serving as their tail and green short hairs.

    The two elf were two boy with bright blond hairs and armed with an iron stick in their hand. The two twin demihuman tried to restrain them, but they were ignoring them and walking toward us.

    The four of them were dressed in a dirty clothes with holes in them.

    Bunny girl : " Frey, Keyse ! Please stop already, we can''t do things like that; they are far younger than us and didn''t even do anything to us ! " Look like trouble is coming.

    Frey : " Serine, Baien look at how dressed they are ! Their parents must be rich, they must do that just for fun. We on the other hand do it to survive. "

    Serine : " B-But, it''s still not right ! "

    Keyse : " You already know we don''t do it because we want it ! "

    The bunny girl named Serine got quiet and stopped blocking their ways, the two elf approached us.

    Keyse : " You there, give us your herbs and meat and we won''t hurt you ! " He said pointing his iron stick at us.

    Baien : " Keyse, it''s a bad idea... Look at the monster on her head. "

    Keyse : " It''s not this little thing who will scare me ! "

    Shina : " What''s going on ? " I asked them.

    Keyse : " Are you dumb or what ?! I asked you to give us your loots ! "

    Estiel and Fiona tried to hard not to laugh, they were trying to rob us armed with iron stick while we are all armed with real weapon. Eniel showed an angry face and began to unsheathe her katanas.

    But before she could even attack, a small little blue fairy came out of my clothes.

    Nuya : " How dare you insult my Mistress ! URYAAAA !! " She said as she rushed to the elven boy.

    Pan : " RAWRRR !! " Pan flew from my head and breathed fire at them.

    The situation became... strange ? The two boys were running away from Nuya who seemed to use ice magic to throw snowball at them while Pan flew after them breathing fire.

    Frey : " Stay away m-monster ! "

    Keyse : " RUN AWAY ! "

    Nuya : " COME BACK HERE! URYAAA !! "

    Pan : " RAWRRRR ! "

    The two demihumans blankly stared at them running around while Fiona and Estiel fell to the ground with their hands to their stomach. They had an hard time to breath, they couldn''t stop laughing at this sight; I too had an hard time to restrain myself from falling to the ground. I fell like crying at this sight.

    Baien : " P-Please forgive them ! " The little bunny boy was asking me.

    Shina : " C-Can''t we let t-them a l-little more ? Pfffff " I had an hard time speaking because of that.

    The most funny one was Nuya, she was flying after them like she was going to eat them.

    Serine : " Please, they are going to die ! " She said crying.

    Shina : " They won''t kill them don''t worry... Well it''s enough I think. Pan, Nuya, come back ! "

    Nuya : " But we have to punish them Mistress ! "

    Shina : " Look at how terrified they are, don''t you think it''s enough ? "

    Nuya looked at the two boys, their pretty face was now full of tears and snort.

    Nuya : " Fine... " She said reluctant coming back with Pan to me.

    Shina : " You did a good job you two. " I said patting their heads, I never laughed as much as today. I feel happy they went so far for my sake.

    Estiel : " S-so... Who are you g-guys ? " She said trying to calm down.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 25 - Lets earn money !

    Hello, I hope you ll enjoy this chapter and don''t forget to leave a comment behind, Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    We returned to the city accompanied by our four ''bandits'' who were ''volunteer'' to carry all our package to the Guild, we had too much and would have been forced to let some behind if not for them.

    After getting our reward from the Guild, we went to eat in a small restaurant of the city; the bar would have been too noisy to discuss with us there.

    The party of four introduced them self to us and explained their situation, the twin demihuman Serine and Baian are two orphan who managed to escape from the slavers thanks to their parents who sacrificed their life to let them rush the city.

    Inside the city they were safe from the slavers, however they had nowhere to go; while they were almost dying from hunger on the street, Frey and Keyse helped them.

    Frey and Keyse are the two elven brother, their mother was a blacksmith while the father was an adventurer; but their father died before they were born fighting a monster. Their mother worked as hard as she could to make sure they could have something to eat everyday; but she one day fell sick from overwork.

    At that time they were four years old, the treatment was really expensive. All their money went into the treatment, and in the end their mother still died. They were left without any money and alone, all they had was a small house in the slums which they bought  by selling their previous house to pay for the treatment.

    They decided to start doing some work for the guild, but it wasn''t enough to keep living. A lot of people were already collecting herbs so it was getting rarer and they couldn''t even manage to beat one animal. It was an hard decision for them, but they decided to start stealing; they only targeted rich people who didn''t seem to need money.

    After a few years, they encountered Baian and Serine; they reminded them of how they were in their first days. However they were too pure and gentle, they would not even steal something to survive. They decided to take care of them and began to work together.

    When they saw us outside the city, they saw a group of well dressed people because of our school uniform who gathered a lot of loots. They thought we were rich and tried to rob us.

    Estiel : " And so you are going to steal all your life to survive ? " She said somewhat annoyed.

    Frey : " Of course not ! We are going to become adventurers, we are already taking the Guild''s lesson. But the rewards we get from an F rank quest in far too low, it is barely enough to eat for us four. "

    Estiel : " You couldn''t even fight back against a fairy who was fighting you by throwing snowball and you want to become adventurer ? " She was recalling the previous situation and once again couldn''t stop laughing.

    Keyse : " We aren''t afraid of that fairy ! She just took us by surprise, if we were to fight again she wouldn''t even last ten seconds ! "

    His affirmation was destroyed by the drop kick of a little blue fairy who was resting on my head.

    Nuya : " *Tsss*  You really thin a kid like you will be able to beat me ?! " She said with a scary face which would make someone think of a gangster.

    Fiona : " So this is her true personality... "

    Estiel : " Your personality was different too when I met you, you were more... innocent ? "

    Shina : " I have to agree, you were shy and pure; now you became pretty wicked. "

    Fiona : " A-Anyway, you guys can''t keep on stealing all your life; you have to find something else. "

    Frey : " Who are you to tell us that ?! You are just a noble girl who have an easy life, you don''t know how hard it is to make a living by yourself ! "

    Fiona : " Don''t think nobles life is something easy... " She said weakly.

    Shina : " Anyway, why don''t you try to make a living as an hunter ? We can teach you how to hunt, the price of the meat is higher than the herbs one. In exchange you let us live in your house for a moment.

    Frey : " Why should we listen to-Buhhh "

    Nuya : " Don''t answer back... " She said staring at him coldly.

    Estiel : " Nuya, can''t you forgive them already ? "

    Nuya : " They insulted Mistress ! Why should we forgive them ?! "

    I don''t know why Nuya like me so much, for Eniel and Pan I can understand; but nothing really happened between Nuya and I which would result in her behaving like this for me.

    Baian : " It may be a good thing Frey, we won''t have to steal anymore. "

    Frey : " B-But, we can''t trust them, what if they something from us in the night ? "

    Keyse : " I think it''s fine, we don''t even have anything at home; and I know you are the one who hate the most having to steal. " Frey didn''t say anything else after this.

    Shina : " Then it''s fine now ! "

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Two weeks passed since we started living in Frey and Keyse''s house, at first the cohabitation was hard. Their house is really small, I mean that all what they have is two room; the toilet and the bedroom.

    The bedroom size is around 2,5x2,5; eight person sleeping in a room this small is of course not really comfortable, we are all tighten against each other.

    We taught them how to hunt, while Fiona taught the two twin how to use a bow and I taught the brother how to use a spear; to hunt, a spear is far better than a sword. I am merely teaching them the basic I learned from my training with my parents.

    Estiel and Eniel went to collect herbs while we were busy. The first days were quite hard, they were learning the proper way to use a weapon, they couldn''t kill a few animals.

    However teaching them how to hunt wasn''t the only thing we did; I took Frey and Keyse in the market place.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Frey : " Why are we here instead of training ? " Frey asked suspicious.

    Shina : " We are looking for buyer for our goods. "

    Frey : " Customer ? We can exchange our loot at the Guild, why the hell would we need a buyer ? Did you went cr... " He stopped talking under the cold stare of Nuya and Pan.

    Shina : " How do you think the Guild is making it''s money ? "

    Frey : " I don''t know, they are paid by the city maybe ? "

    Shina : " I don''t think the city would pay the Guild "

    Frey : " Then tell me how ! " He said annoyed.

    Shina : " It''s only my opinion, but I think they are collecting the goods of adventurers and sell them to the merchants. "

    Frey : " So, what''s the difference ? I still don''t know why we need a buyer. "

    Keyse : " I think I understand what she is trying to say, it would indeed make sense " Frey looked at his brother surprised.

    Frey : " What did you understand ? "

    Nuya : " You really don''t understand something this easy ?... "

    Shina : " In short, the Guild buy our loots at a low price and sell it to the merchant at an higher price. "

    Frey : " What ?! You mean they are scamming the adventurers ? "

    Shina : " Not really, I don''t think they are trying to hide it; it may take a few days to find someone to sell your goods in a city if you are traveling. But thanks to the Guild you can save a few days and they also allow you to get rewards by fighting monster. The Guild give you more advantage and disadvantage. But if your goal is to make money, then it is better to work by yourself. "

    We found in a alchemist store a buyer for the herbs, the Guild reward for a patch of herbs is 5 bronze coin, but the alchemist offered us to buy them at 1 silver coin the patch of herbs. 1 silver is the equivalent of 10 bronze coin.

    Keyse : " I expected to get a good price, but two time the guild reward... Why didn''t I think of that before ? "

    Frey : " Now we need to find a buyer for the meat and we will finally be able to life without stealing. "

    Shina : " Let''s ask the butcher around if they want to buy it. "

    We asked every butcher of the market place, but the best price we found was 3 silver per animals, the reward is 2 silver and 5 bronze piece.

    Shina : " I expected a better price... Let''s go with 3 silver then. "

    Nuya : " Mistress, why didn''t you try the restaurant ? They are always in need of fresh meat. "

    Shina : " Good idea Nuya ! " I said patting her head.

    Nuya : " Nyahaha, I am useful right ? " She happily said.

    We went around the restaurant and Inn of the town and found a purchaser who was willing to buy our meat for 4 silver the animal. With this we only had one thing left to sell, the skin,  we went to a dozens of tailor shop and managed to get an offer of 8 bronze coin for one skin.

    It meant a reward of 4 silver and 8 bronze coin per animal, it was more than enough to buy food for four peoples.

    We traveled in the market place for now eight hours, the sun was already set. It was time for us to go back.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    When we arrived home, Estiel and Fiona had a serious face.

    Estiel : " Shina, we need to choose what we will do next. " I know what she want to talk about, it is indeed a problem.

    Shina : " It''s about our income right ? "

    What we earn everyday by hunting is indeed enough for us to live in this city, but our goal is to return to Holy Kiel. We need to buy some provision and a map to depart, but we only earn a little amount of money per day if we exclude food.

    We can afford the provision, but the map is really expensive, they are made manually and it take a long time for someone to make it.

    Fiona : " If we continue like this, it will take us maybe half a year to buy a map. "

    Keyse : " Aren''t you guys living near here ? " He asked confused.

    Estiel : " If we did, we wouldn''t be sleeping here. "

    Frey : " Didn''t you run away from home ?! "

    Shina : " No, we are trying to return home. "

    It seem that they thought that we ran away from home and were trying to live on our own.

    Baian : " Is your home far from here ? "

    Estiel : " Very far, I live in Holy Kiel. "

    Serine : " Isn''t that almost half a years of travel ? Your parents must be worried. "

    We all looked at each other, Fiona didn''t have anyone waiting for her or even worried; she is bullied by her own family. Estiel her was also rejected by her family and only have Veyna and Lindia.

    But Lindia died saving us while Veyna was gravely hurt, as for me, Verlox should be looking for me.

    Serine : " They are... dead ? " She asked looking we didn''t answer her previously.

    Fiona : " I wish they were... "

    Shina : " We have various family problem, don''t worry about us. " I said trying to cheer them up.

    Fiona : " Anyway Shina, we have to 35 gold to buy the map, it is a big amount for us right now and will take us a moment. "

    Shina : " I understand, so what are you proposing ? "

    Estiel let out a small grin and looked somewhat excited.

    Estiel : " Shina, let''s go to a dungeon ! "

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 26 - First Dungeon

    Hello guys, there were no release yesterday because I was pretty busy, I tried to write it in the night but it was too long for me to finish it in one day :( It''s around 4800 words, don''t forget to leave a comment ! Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Estiel : " So this is a dungeon ! "

    Estiel was the most excited about exploring a dungeon, even through she is older than me she is really childish... wait, aren''t we still children ? Must be why I am a little excited too.

    We arrived in front of the entrance of the dungeon, it was a big black gate which led to a cavern. There aren''t many dungeon in the world and only one or two were completely explored.

    A dungeon is the treasury of the wizards of an older race than human, angel or demons; it is said that they lived together with the dragons. One of them apparently offended the Dragon King from that era which led to a war. It was of course the win of the dragons who exterminated their entire race.

    Or at least this is what we learned in school, those information were found in a ruin somewhere; only a dragon would be able to confirm the truth... and their pride don''t allow them to answer the question of what they call the ''inferiors races''.

    Those wizard were supposed to be the most powerful wizard of their era and imprisoned many monster inside the dungeon to protect their treasure from any intruders. Only a few dungeon were completely explored, some led to big treasure which made the adventurers rich.

    But the treasure hid in a dungeon isn''t the only thing worth; the monsters also bring an income. The parts of some monsters are used to make armors, weapons or medicine, we won''t explore all the dungeon but only the firsts rooms.

    A dungeon is like a labyrinth, it is composed large rooms who each lead to a different room; each rooms are different, you can find monsters, traps, monsters nest any room.

    Shina : " You didn''t forget the map right ? " I asked Fiona.

    Even if the dungeon isn''t fully explored, the twenty first room were drawn on map which anyone could buy to the Guild. The drawing was rough and made hastily, because of that the price was really cheap.

    Fiona : " I got it here. " She said taking it out of one of the bag we received when we left the elven''s village.

    Estiel : " Today is our first time so we have to be careful, let''s try to fight against a little group of goblins to start. They are a must for beginner ! "

    Goblins are D ranked monster who rely on numbers to overpower their opponents, but alone they are weak and often hunted by beginner to experience their first death fight.

    Shina : " Let''s hurry then ! " I said entering the black gate first.

    When I entered, the first room was some ruins where many adventurers were discussing and resting. We of course aren''t the only ones in the dungeon, we can find many blacksmith or cook in this room who make some money by repairing or cooking for the adventurers.

    We advanced through the ruin and continued and went to the third room, this room was immense. It couldn''t be qualified as a room anymore, it was a small forest.

    Fiona : " This room is named ''Forest of the Slimes'', we should start with them before going to the goblin''s room, their core sell at a good price. "

    Shina: " Seems interesting ! " I said excited, in games the slimes are the weakest enemy and are pretty cute. I love their little eyes the most !

    We entered the forest and looked for some slimes and we quickly found them but... what is that ?!

    The slime is the a 50 cm viscose ball who leave a trail behind him when he move, this thing is destroying my cute image of a slime. It doesn''t even have eyes, just a little ball inside or him constantly moving.

    Shina : " It''s kinda... "

    Estiel : " Yeah I know, I didn''t expect it to look like that, I don''t really want to fight it anymore. "

    Shina : " Fiona, you wanted to fight them so we leave them to you, good luck ! "

    Fiona : " WAIT ! I can''t fight them on my own ! You guys have to help me ! "

    Shina : " Fine... "

    Kiel : " Mistress... Can you use me as a bow ? I think I would throw up if I were to enter it''s body. "

    Shina : " Sure, it would also be better for me if I don''t approach it. "

    The first slime was taken down by Eniel while we were all talking, she used her right katana who was imbued with ice magic to freeze the slime and then broke it without damaging the core.

    Estiel and Fiona were fighting together with Nuya''s help; while Estiel was distracting the slime, Nuya froze it and Fiona aimed at the core.

    As for me, I just used Kiel in a bow form and launched many arrow made of Dark mana who absorbed the body of the slime until it couldn''t maintain it''s form. It''s been a while since I made arrow out of mana, I can only do it with Kiel.

    Our hunt went very well, we spent some hours hunting the slimes one after another; until we came across a giant blue slime of around 2 meters.

    Fiona : " It''s a Blue Slime King, it''s nucleus is really expensive; with that we can cover half of the map''s price ! "

    Estiel : " Don''t let it escape ! "

    Estiel and Eniel encircled the Slime King to distract it, Nuya and Eniel used their ice attacks but... it was useless, the slime wasn''t even a bit frozen.

    Fiona : " Be careful, Blue Slime are insensible to ice magic ! "

    I fired many dark arrow to the slime who did some damage, but it wasn''t really big; but he started to bleed some of his liquid. Eniel and Estiel''s attack were unable to hurt it, when their sword cut through him, the wound just closed itself; for some reason only my attack were able to make him bleed.

    The Slime King shifted his attention to me, I was the only one able to hurt him and so his only danger. He slowly moved toward me and some tentacles came out of his body, trying to whip and grab me.

    I imbued my body of wind mana and dodged each of them but unlike him, his tentacles are very fast and more and more continue to come after me. Kiel changed into a sword and I slashed through the slime''s tentacles; at each slash I could hear in my head the Kiel crying.

    Everyone tried what they could to wound the slime, but it was useless; the slime could only be wounded by magic and their magic wasn''t really strong.

    Each time I cut a tentacles, more came to me; slowly the slime''s wound started to regenerate. I made a wall of earth between us to give me the time to infuse Kiel with Dark mana; but suddenly my body was suddenly suspended in midair.

    Shina : " KYAAAAAH !! " I unintentionally yelled while pinning down my dress.

    The remain of tentacles of the slime gathered together and formed a small tentacle who grabbed my ankle, the slime didn''t wait for me to calm down and encircled my body with it''s tentacles.

    It felt horrible, I couldn''t move and the tentacles were leaving a liquid on my body; Estiel and Fiona were just staring at me blankly.

    Eniel''s expression totally changed, the slime''s tentacles some stiffened under her stare; I felt shiver when I looked at her, she was emitting a cold aura, but I knew it was just an impression.

    Eniel : " She is mine...How dare he... Kill... KillKill !! "

    Eniel''s left katana was enveloped by a small amount of wind, this wind moved faster and fasted. Eniel then stepped forward and swung her katana vertically at the slime, it simply passed through the slime''s body and released a shock wave who cut it''s body in half.

    She however didn''t stop at that and unleashed a flurry of slash, the slime was cut in many different part and I fell to the ground. Eniel ran to me and caught me before I hit the ground.

    Eniel : " Are you okay ? " She gently said, I couldn''t restrain my tears from falling of my eyes.

    Shina : " It felt gross and horrible " I said hugging her as hard as I could.

    I had the power of breaking free by myself, but when he grabbed me I couldn''t think straight, I just felt like crying because of the aftershock.

    Eniel : " It''s okay now... Good girl... " She said as she patted my head.

    Shina : " I feel tainted... " I said looking at her face.

    Eniel : " You aren''t tainted... And no matter how tainted you become, I''ll always be by your side. Always... As long as I am by your side it will be alright... " Her dazzling smiling face dispersed all my shame.

    Estiel : " Is she trying to brainwash her ? "

    Fiona : " I don''t know, but it would be better to not interfere here " I only heard Fiona and Estiel whispering, but I ignored them.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Estiel : " Shina, are you sure you are okay ? "

    Fiona : " We don''t have to continue you know ? "

    Shina : " I am fine, you don''t have to worry; let''s just continue. "

    After the Slime King event, we continued through the forest killing every slime we came across and used the east''s door which led to the goblin''s room.

    The goblin''s room is an immense cavern, it was a labyrinth with many goblin wandering around.

    It wasn''t too hard to find goblin, even through there were many adventurers roaming, the goblin were in abundance.

    We quickly found a group of thirty goblin, their skin were green at the exception of one of them whose skin was purple. It was a dark goblin which is a variant, he is generally stronger than normal goblin and their leader. Their size is around Eniel''s one; around the one of a eight years old child.

    Most of them are using spear, this weapon is the easier to use for beginner and the harder to fight against.

    I fought together with Estiel against the majority of them, letting Estiel and Fiona take a little group of them to get used to a real fight.

    Estiel and I don''t really have a strategy, we slash at every enemy who come at us and when someone is in dangers, we protect each other.

    Estiel and Fiona paired and managed to take out 8 goblin by them self; Estiel is fighting the goblin one against one and showing many opening.

    But it''s a part of their strategy, those opening are used to make the goblins think they will be able to hurt them, when they are about strike they drop their guard. At that moment, an arrow enter their head, finishing them before they could really attack Estiel.

    The most surprising one were Pan and Nuya, they managed to take down 5 goblin by them self in an instant.

    Nuya''s magic is nothing to laugh at, she can fire little ice darts in continuous which is really effective against a group; even if it doesn''t always kill an enemy, they are gravely injured.

    Meanwhile Pan simply fly toward any injured goblin and killed it by biting it in the throat, he is sometimes hit by the goblin''s spears but it doesn''t have any effect against his scale. He is also protecting Nuya when a goblin is trying to attack her by throwing a fire breath, it doesn''t instantly kill the goblin but it severely burns him.

    After killing the whole goblin''s group, we cut their right ears; it is the proof that we managed to kill a goblin.

    Shina: " That wasn''t as hard as I thought, but it was awesome ! "

    Estiel : " It''s because you two''s strength is monstrous, are you really younger than me ? "

    Shina : " I am, you''ll have to work hard to become as strong as us ! " I said tapping her cheek with my finger.

    Estiel : " I am not sure that I will be able to beat you even in twenty years... "

    Shina : " *fufufu * Keep trying ! " I said while showing an arrogant smile.

    We kept roaming in the forest hunting goblins and managed to slay five others group, between each fight we took a break to let Estiel and Fiona rest. After each fight, Pan enjoyed a little meal made of goblin; lately he keep eating more and more even through he doesn''t seem to grow. He eat at least 5 goblin after each fight while his is small and light enough to rest on my head without disturbing me.

    After hunting goblins for all the morning, we managed to gather enough ears to buy a map in only one day, we were lucky enough to encounter groups of goblins one after another without being interrupted by some adventurers.

    Pan may be able to eat goblin''s meat, but it is not the others case; it was already noon and everyone was hungry. We walked back toward the entrance of the room with our bags full of loot, but I felt we were followed by a group of people.

    As time went, the group became larger and larger exceeding thirty peoples; Eniel also detected them and looked toward me to confirm it.

    Shina : " Behind us at eight hours, we are followed by a group of around thirty peoples; they may attack us at any time. " I muttered toward the others.

    Fiona : " What are their goal ?! "

    Eniel : " It''s our loots, they want it. "

    Estiel : " They are going to attack us just for our loots ? " She said lowly, but her voice contained anger.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Shina : " Let''s try to lose them by running in the cavern. " I suggested.

    After walking for some more minutes, their group was now of forty bandits; they may have witnessed our battle from earlier and wait for more peoples until they are sure to take us out.

    We arrived in front of two path, the one on the left led to the a small area near the door of the first room, while right one led to another area.

    We suddenly started to run, taking the left path and made a earth wall behind us, blocking the way. But what we didn''t predict was that they had another group waiting for us in that way.

    Some of them were armed with crossbow... they are going so far to rob a group of kid.

    Estiel : " Aren''t you ashamed to go so far ?! Cowards ! " She yelled, not able to contain her anger anymore.

    Bandit Woman : " Look like that girl got a sharp tongue, don''t you understand your situation ? " Said one of them, it was a fat demihuman with cheetah ears and tail whose size was comparable to the one of those uncles at the Guild bar.

    Estiel : " All what I see is a group of cowards who went with more than sixty peoples to rob a group of four child. "

    Bandit Woman : " Who would resist when seeing a group of kids accompanied by a sacred baby dragon and a rare fairy; their prices would be enough for us to buy half of Delfia. "

    Estiel : " Once again it''s her fault... " She said as she sighed, Fiona only nodded.

    Eniel : " As expected of my sister... " Eniel smiled as she muttered those words

    Bandit Woman : " Now, will you give us the dragon or would you prefer to be hurt ? "

    Nuya : " Come take me if you dare you ugly gorilla, you are so ugly your friends pushed your face in the dough to make gorilla cookies ! You are a living proof of god''s humor ! "

    Shina : " Prepare to run. " I whispered.

    Bandit Woman : " You little... FIRE ! " She yelled to the men with a crossbow.

    I erected another earth wall who blocked all the arrow, we were now trapped between my two walls with bandits waiting for us at each side.

    Shina : " Nice one Nuya ! " I complimented her on her reply.

    Nuya : " Ehehehe, thanks you Mistress. "

    Estiel : " Morons... "

    Fiona : " That was low... "

    I made a hole in the wall at our left, it was connected to the second path which led deeper in the labyrinth; we couldn''t wait, the air was blocked by the walls.

    Bandit Woman : " You can''t escape ! Surrender now and we''ll let you go safely ! "

    We quietly sneaked through the way, avoided the bandits and went deeper in the dungeon. But before leaving I closed the hole behind us to make them think we disappeared, it would be troublesome if they chased us after seeing the hole.

    We passed encountered many goblins group, but fighting became harder and harder for most of us, only I and Pan were okay. Pan just ate every goblins we came across to replenish his energy while I didn''t really need to eat, everyone else were tired and hungry.

    After walking for half an hour we decided to take a break, I made a hole in the dungeon to make a shelter to keep us safe while we rest, only letting the top of the shelter open to let the air and light come in.

    We ate a part of our provision and discussed a little about what to do. Our best option was to wait until the the bandits discovered we escaped and give up.

    Pan was playing around digging in the ground and wall, but a red light came from wall where he was playing.

    Shina : " Look at this ! " I said curious about what he found.

    After observing the thing more closely, it was something made of a red metal, we digged a little more and it seemed to be a big red door. "

    Fiona : " It can''t be... Is it a secret room ? " She said with a mix of astonishment and happiness in her eyes.

    Shina : " It means that it was never explored before right ? It may be full of treasure. Good job Pan ! " I said excited by Pan''s discover, petting his head, he seemed really happy about this.

    Estiel : " We should be careful, we don''t know what may be behind. Maybe we shouldn''t enter. " Her voice however wasn''t the one of someone scarred but excited.

    Fiona : " Why are you saying that while showing a big smile ? You body can''t stop shaking from excitement. " Fiona said teasing her.

    Estiel : " I-I am not excited ! I am just cold here. "

    Shina : " Let''s go, hurry up ! "

    We opened the door and carefully entered it, it was a small room of about 10x10 meters with a small red orb on a pedestal in the center of the room.

    We slowly approached the pedestal looking for any trap, but there weren''t any. The small red orb was shining of a beautiful color, but nobody tried to take it.

    Estiel : " Should we take it ? " She asked somewhat hesitant.

    Fiona : " With our loot, we will have enough gold to travel to the next town... However it may help to have some extra gold, we can also share it with Frey''s group. "

    Estiel somewhat convinced by Fiona''s words extended her hand toward the orb.

    Kiel : " Mistress, I have a bad feeling. "

    Shina : " STOP ! " I screamed after noticing a detail we missed when we entered the room.

    The pedestal was surrounded by a big magic circle who was covered by the ground; it was hard to notice but it was here. Estiel surprised unintentionally grabbed the orb which started to shine even brighter.

    The magic circle started to shine too in a red light, it slowly turned in a blue light who blinded us.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    When the light started to disperse, the room went back to its original state, the only difference was that now the red crystal was reduced to dust within Estiel''s hand.

    Estiel : " What happened ?! "

    Fiona : " I don''t know, but let''s get out of here. "

    Shina : " Wait. " I said looking at some writing on the top of the red door. They weren''t there before when I looked around the room.

    I never saw those writing, but I was able to translate them because of my Ancient Language.

    Shina : " It''s written ''Welcome to the 25th room.'' "

    Estiel : " Seriously ?! Wait, how can you read that ?...Oh right, you are Shina, why I am I surprised ? "

    Fiona : " This floor was explored up to the 13th room, and in those rooms you can find B ranked monster. We now don''t have a map so we are lost, and the chance of having monster of minimum A rank is high... " She said dropping her shoulder while facing reality.

    Nuya : " Mistress Mistress, are we going to die here ?! " She asked with tears in her eyes, pulling my sleeve.

    Shina : " No, as long as we are all still alive we can survive. " I said affirming my opinion, we won''t die here.

    Eniel : " We only have to act carefully and explore the rooms, Shina can make a shelter for us to rest. "

    Estiel : " What about food ? It won''t even last two days. "

    Shina : " We will have no other choice than eating monsters meat. "

    Estiel : " I see, we will have to fight against monster to eat them and sleep fearing they will attack us everynight... We stepped into hell. "

    Fiona : " We should explore the area and check monsters levels. "

    After walking a few minutes in what seemed to be a dark cave illuminated by crystal shining with a weak cyan light. We quickly came across a monsters, it was a large black wolf with shining yellow eyes, he stared at us. He was around 1,8 meters large, much larger than us, his black fur covered with countless scars seemed to shine when illuminated by the crystal''s light. At each breaths, a purple fire came out of his mouth which were armed with big sharps fang.

    Shina : " Do you know what monster it is ? " I said to Fiona without breaking eye contact with the monster.

    Nuya : " It''s scary ! " She said before hiding in my dress and Pan left my head to let me fight more efficiently.

    Fiona : " I never saw a monster like that in any book, be careful. "

    The monster seemed to be thinking, I don''t think he ever saw humans coming so far before. He was hesitating to attack, he howled before attacking; it was a powerful howl who surely could be heard within a few hundred meters, it made us somewhat dizzying.

    The monster ran toward us at a frightening speed, I was already armed with Kiel in her bow form since we left the previous room, I quickly launched many Light arrow toward the wolf.

    The light in the cave wasn''t really strong, my arrow blinded him and Eniel took the opportunity to slash at him, but her swords didn''t pass through his fur. When he tried to counter, Nuya used her ice magic to freeze the monster''s legs, but one of his paw wasn''t frozen and hit Eniel, sending her against a wall.

    It then only stared at his legs and with what seemed to be a ''Hmph'' just breathed a purple fire out of his mouth to his legs.

    They weren''t damaged by the fire and were completely free, while he was busy with Nuya and Eniel I gathered both Light and Dark mana in my arrow. It started glowing with a golden light before being recovered by a crimson aura, I fired the arrow toward the wolf.

    His body suddenly stiffened before dodging by jumping at the right, but the arrow was too fast and managed to take out his front left leg, he was rapidly lost his blood. The black wolf still didn''t give up and got on his three remaining legs like nothing ever happened, he was just glaring at me with in his eyes a mix of hatred and respect.

    With one jump, he closed the distance between us with one leg missing and tried to land a strike with his remaining front paw; Kiel transformed into a sword and I blocked his paw. Kiel was so sharp that it managed to cut even an claymore in half with only one strike, but this wolf''s fur was so thick and resistant that Kiel only went through 5cm into his flesh.

    The strength behind his attack threw me to the ground with him mounting me, he was going to finish me by aiming at my neck with his large fang, but behind was Eniel was running with her wind infused katana, but she wouldn''t make it in time.

    Suddenly an arrow entered the monster''s eye making it howl in pain, it was Fiona who even while trembling violently and sweating, she had difficulty to breath; she was afraid of the monster.

    While looking from where the arrow came from, he saw Eniel running at him and felt a danger coming from her blade. It tried to move backward but I didn''t let him do so.

    Shina : " FREEZE !! " Using Ancient Language, I froze the ground around us, delaying him for a fews second.

    But wasn''t enough for Eniel to strike him successfully, I reinforced the ice which immobilized him by adding more magic; Nuya also came out of my clothes with tears running out of her eyes and used her ice magic to help me.

    Nuya : " I won''t let anyone die !! " She said crying all the tears of her body.

    Eniel ran toward the black wolf and slashed aiming at it''s head, it tried to kill her by using his purple flame, but it only warped around the wind of her sword. Her sword came down and separated his head it from his body; with his three remaining paw frozen he couldn''t even dodge.

    I got up and ran to Eniel, she took a direct blow from the monster and was the most hurt compared to me who was only maintained to the ground.

    Shina : " Are you okay Eniel ?! " I almost yelled to her full of worry.

    Eniel : " I-I am fight, don''t worry it''s just some bruise. " She said smiling to me.

    At this moment, when we were relieved from defeating the monster, we heard some growls coming toward us.

    After a few seconds we were surrounded by twenty more black wolf like the previous one, but they seemed to be a little smaller and with less scars; it may have been their leaders.

    They were all growling at us, not even trying to hide their blood thirst; only one of them almost killed them, a group of them would be impossible for us to beat. Two of them jumped to us with their mouths wide open, showing us their large fang.

    But at our surprise, the wolfs fell to the ground, one of them had his body cut in half while the other his head separated. A man appeared in front of us, it was an old man with pointy eyes white hairs and a long beard, armed with a sword tainted with the monster''s blood; but the most surprising thing was his skin color, it was blue. The wolfs stared at him with fear in their eyes and slowly stepped back, when they were far enough they all ran away.

    The man turned to his and smiled.

    Old man : " You are safe now, my name is Inkvir and I am a Vec, the only Vec remaining in this world. "

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 27 - Time to get Serious

    Hello guys, this chapter is pretty short I know, it''s because the next one will be longer and more interesting.

    Hope you''ll enjoy it and don''t forget to leave a comment about what you think on the story so far. Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    We followed Inkvir to what seemed to be a camp where a fire was burning, he treated Eniel''s injury and provided a comfortable place for her to rest. We went around the fire and started talking.

    Estiel and Fiona were still shivering of dread because of our previous encounter with the dark wolfs. Fiona managed to calm down a little, but Estiel couldn''t stop shaking.

    Inkvir : " What are young girls like you doing here ? I can''t possibly imagine you came by yourself, fighting all the monsters on the way. "

    Shina : " We found a strange room with a red crystal and got teleported here. " I honestly answered his question, it will probably be really difficult for us to survive in this floor without his help.

    Inkvir : " So you found Etnev''s teleportation room, I can''t tell if you are lucky or not. " He said with a little giggle.

    Fiona : " And you ? What are you doing here ? "

    Inkvir : " I... I am trying to redeem the coward I am, or maybe am I simply waiting here as a punishment. I''ve been here for more than 20000 years. " Fiona was taken aback by the number of years.

    Fiona : " How can you still be alive after all those years ? I ve also never heard of the Vec before ! " She said like he was talking nonsense.

    Inkvir : " The Vec are the ones who made those ruins you call labyrinth, we are a race who like dragons possess a true immortality and a giant life force comparable to the High Gods. Almost everyone was exterminated by the dragons during the war. "

    Nuya : " You means that you are as strong as a High God ? " She said as she left my clothes.

    Inkvir : " I was, my spirit power might even be superior to their; however my body even if it won''t die from aging is still getting weaker as time pass. Right now I should be able to take out 5 or 6 dragons simultaneously, but thats all. "

    One day Verlox told me that only someone would at least have to possess the power of a Medium god to be able to stop a dragon rampage. This means that this man is far more powerful than anyone I''ve ever met... apart from Verlox, my parents.

    Shina : " If you are so strong, why don''t you try to take revenge on the dragons ? " I asked Inkvir surprised, he should be strong enough to kill most of the dragons he see alone.

    Inkvir : " Because the war is already over. And they are not the ones I hate, I hate myself more than anything else. "

    Shina : " Why do you hate yourself so much ? " He also said the same thing before, that he hated himself.

    Inkvir : " This old man will answer your question later, you should take some rest, don''t worry I''ll guard the camp, I don''t need to sleep. "

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    We all went to rest near Eniel, Estiel was crying as she was sleeping and Fiona was also shaking in her sleep; holding the pendant my mother gave me before leaving as hard as I could.

    I already realized it before but thought it would be alright... I am still not strong enough, I can''t even protect those close to me myself. How many time will I be saved by others ?! Unable to protect myself and my loved ones ?!

    Avoiding the question, I lived like everything would be alright. I held Estiel body, still shaking with tears rolling down from her pink cheeks as Eniel was hugging me with more strength than normally.

    This night, I swore to myself that I would become stronger than anyone in this world; I waited for everyone to fall asleep before leaving and going a little further in the camp, leaving Pan and Nuya with them. Only taking Kiel with me.

    Kiel : " Mistress, where are we going ? "

    Shina : " Just a little further, I want to train. "

    I don''t need to sleep, I can use this time to train myself instead of sleeping; Inkvir was just looking at me with curiosity.

    Inkvir : " You don''t feel tired ? " He asked me with a kind light in his eyes.

    Shina : " I don''t need to sleep. "

    Inkvir : " I can feel that you are different from your friends, I can feel a bright yet dark power coming from you, I somehow get the feeling that you aren''t from this world. Will you satisfy this old man curiosity ? " I slightly nodded, I can''t afford to keep any secret to him right now, my friends life depend of him.

    Shina : " I am the child of gods superior to the three Primal one, they are also the one who made this world. "

    Inkvir seemed somewhat shocked before showing a smirk and nodding happily.

    Inkvir : " So we were indeed right... We had some tension with the dragons because we denied the three Primal Gods as our lords and venerated two others being which we though ruled over the Light and Darkness, different from the Goddess of Light and God of Darkness. So in the end we were right... Hahaha, how ironical. So, what are you doing ? "

    Shina : " Training, I am too weak to protect my friends... " I said looking down, biting my lower lips.

    Inkvir : " You aren''t weak at all, I can even affirm that you are already stronger than me; you just don''t know how to control your power. "

    Shina : " What do you mean ? " I said looking at Inkvir surprised.

    Inkvir : " I saw you fighting the Cerbal earlier, I thought it was strange that you were having so much trouble killing it given your strength. I think you are unconsciously restraining the majority of your strength, maybe it is because you think of yourself as someone weak that you are limited, or maybe it''s because you think of yourself as one of those human and placed limit on your body. "

    Shina : " I see... How can I become stronger than I already am ? How can I use this strength ? "

    He caressed his beard for a moment thinking before showing a little smile.

    Inkvir : " Let''s see, because you can''t feel this power you can''t use it, so maybe by meditating you will be able to feel it. After this using it should be easier. "

    Shina : " Meditation ? Will that really work ? " I asked somewhat startled, in my previous world meditation was something know as strange. Nobody ever bothered trying it.

    Inkvir : " There are others method too, but I think it would be the safest and the quickest for you. " He affirmed.

    Shina : " Fine, could you teach me please ? " I asked him, lowering my head.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Inkvir : " Haha, please raise your head; you don''t have to bow to this old man, of course I will help you. "

    Inkvir brought me near the fireplace and asked me to sit in front of it.

    Shina : " How do I meditate ? "

    Inkvir : " Meditation is all about relaxing, people invented many different positions, but the best way to meditate is to find a position you find comfortable with. That''s all. " It somehow look like sleeping.

    Shina : " Won''t I fall asleep if it''s too comfortable ? "  He showed a little smile before answering.

    Inkvir : " Relaxing is only the first step, after that you have to feel the mana in your body, and then in your soul. By concentrating on your soul''s mana for a moment, you will be able to enter to the core of your soul where all your power is kept. Everyone''s soul is different, so after you reach that part you''ll have to rely on yourself. "

    I closed my eyes and tried to feel the energy moving inside my left arm, golden lines with a tinge of red appeared in my mind, when I concentrated on my legs the lines changed. I tried to feel different parts of my body and those lines kept on changing.

    When I finally tried to concentrate on my heart, I felt a ball of light surrounded by a red aura. However this ball was compressed by what seemed to be an invisible strength.

    I imagined me lifting my arm, touching the compressed ball. It felt cold, but a warm red light escape from where I touched it, traveling into my arm and my body.

    I felt my body growing stronger and stronger with each seconds per seconds, at the same time, an image appeared in my mind. It was blurry and I couldn''t see it properly, but it seemed to be a large beast, a dragon. I suddenly felt myself being shaken.

    I instantly opened my eyes and saw Inkvir shaking my shoulder, everyone was awake and somehow worried.

    Shina : " How many time passed ? "

    Inkvir : " Only a few hours, it seem that you succeeded. "

    Shina : " A few hours ?! I felt like it was only some seconds. " I answered surprised.

    Fiona : " Shina, are you alright ? You were completely enveloped by a dark red light that turned the ground black. "

    Shina : " Yes, I was just trying to use a new magic, it is harmless to me so don''t worry. " I said lying to her, I don''t even know if this method will harm me.

    I looked toward Inkvir hands, his hands kept changing of color, his blue skin constantly changed between blue and bloody red. His face was sweating, trying to hide his pain.

    Inkvir : " You should go train a little to get used to your new power. "

    Shina : " No, I should keep on meditating, I didn''t even absorb a fragment of this power. "

    Inkvir : " You HAVE to train, you need to learn how to use your powers, if you were to obtain all your power without any control over it, you would not only hurt yourself but all your friends at the same time. "

    Shina : " I see... I need to get stronger, but if I can''t control it it''s useless. " I said feeling down.

    Inkvir : " You don''t have to feel down, you certainly got a lot stronger; if you keep on meditating and fighting, you will be able to quickly get stronger than anyone. " He said smiling.

    I took Kiel and again went 30 meters away from them and gathered dark mana all around my body.

    My dark mana instead of being black turned into a mix of red and purple, it rapidly consumed the ground I was standing on and I felt the mana around me being absorbed.

    I infused my mana into Kiel, normally red line would appear on her when I infuse dark mana in her; however this time they didn''t appear, instead her black color turned into dark purple.

    Kiel : " Mistress, what is happening ?! This one feel a great power coming into her, it''s far stronger than habitually. " Her reaction somehow made me smile.

    Shina : " It''s only the beginning. " I said with an arrogant smile.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    While Shina was training, Fiona, Nuya and Eniel were speaking with Inkvir while Estiel was sitting against one of the walls in the camp, holding her knee and crying. Pan was looking at Shina''s training with a strange light in his eyes.

    Fiona : " How was Shina able to get stronger so quickly ? " She asked curious and full of hope while peaking at Shina who was training in her magic, emitting an oppressive aura she didn''t have before.

    Inkvir : " It''s not something you can do, she didn''t get stronger but is only learning how to use her powers. "

    Fiona : " So... I can''t get stronger ? I... I know h-how weak I a-am... " She said as she was crying, her word started to become incomprehensible. Eniel just looked to the ground, she was bothered by the fact that she was unable to protect Shina against the dark wolf.

    Fiona : " I cwan''t even p-protect the only ones who a-accepted me. " Inkvir made a wry face before entering in deep thought, he then looked at the two of them seriously.

    Inkvir : " Actually there''s a way of becoming stronger quickly but... It will come with a huge price. You will have to endure it until the end, otherwise you will never be able to do it anymore. "

    Fiona : " R-Really ?! " Her tears began to stop falling and her face lighten up.

    Eniel : " Whatever it is, I am ready. " Her eyes showed a powerful will which didn''t belong to a eight years old child.

    Inkvir : " What about that girl ? " He said pointing to Estiel who was still crying alone.

    Fiona : " We have to give her some time, I am sure she''ll overcome it. She was terrified by the monsters... " She said as she looked saddened once again from not being strong enough to protect her friends.

    Inkvir : " Hmph, I hope she will be able to do so soon, otherwise she will regret it all her life... " As he looked at Estiel, his eyes seemed to be seeing something else, he had a mix of sorrowful, sadness and fear in his eyes.

    Inkvir : " I won''t let her do the same mistake as I did. " He said resolved.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Chapter 28 - Ways to get Stronger

    Hello guys, here I come with a new chapter, I hope you''ll enjoy it and don''t forget to leave a comment behind.

    Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Four days passed since we met Inkvir, I continued to train with Kiel while Nuya and Pan were ''sparring''. Within those four days I quickly grew stronger, I should be strong enough to kill one of those Cerbals as Inkvir call them. But it''s not enough, I have to become stronger than that.

    Meanwhile, Eniel and Fiona were training on their own. Inkvir said he would train them but he needed to gather some herbs around for their training. Their training should start today, yesterday he already had most of them.

    In those four days, Estiel didn''t really move from where she was, she is still hugging her knee against a wall. She almost doesn''t eat and her body is beginning to become thinner.

    We tried to speak to her, it''s as if she doesn''t hear us; I don''t know what we can do.

    Inkvir came back with some herbs in his hands, it was the last one he needed. Eniel and Fiona ran to him, impatient to begin their training.

    Fiona : " Are you finally done ? " She asked with an impatient smile to which Inkvir just responded with a smile.

    Inkvir : " Yes, we shall begin today. But before that, I need to talk to her. " He pointed his hand toward Estiel.

    Fiona looked toward her saddened while Eniel just closed his eyes, not showing any emotion.

    Inkvir : " If we don''t do anything to help her now, it will surely become even worse later. " Fiona nodded to his words, he seemed to understand how she felt.

    Fiona : " What can we do ? "

    Inkvir : " Just let me speak to her... " He said approaching her.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Estiel POV :

    I don''t know how much time passed since we arrived here... I don''t feel like eating or moving from here.

    Everything that happened is my fault, I am just a burden for every; I am the one who brought them in this hell. If only I had reacted in time when Shina warned me, we wouldn''t be here.

    Even when she was fighting the dark wolf, I was useless, unable to do anything. Everyone else participated in the fight, apart from me. Pan is a dragon who can breath fire, Nuya is  a fairy with a strong ice magic, Estiel and Shina are strong enough to beat A ranked swordsmen and even fight S ranked one evenly.

    Even Fiona who should be as strong as me managed to make herself useful, she saved Shina by firing an arrow in the monster''s eye. As for me, what did I do other than staring blankly at this monster while everyone was fighting ?

    In the end I am just a burden, something they have to bother protecting even if they don''t want to admit it.

    ??? : " Estiel. " As I heard someone call my name, I slowly lifted my eyes from the ground, looking toward him; it was Inkvir. He sat in front of my and looked in my eyes.

    Inkvir : " Tell me, what do wish to attain by sitting here ? "

    What I wish?... I don''t know... I just... don''t want to be a burden, I don''t want to see them being hurt, unable to do anything to help them. They are my first friends, and the only people I have left... But what can I do ?

    Inkvir : " I know what you feel... Let me count you a story, the story of a young boy in a now destroyed country. " His voice was full of nostalgia and sadness.

    Inkvir : " It was in a country named Valztia, the only country which existed in this world, the habitant of this world were named ''Vec''. The warriors of this country to prove their strength hunted dragons, only by doing they would become ''True Warrior'', able to work directly under the king. "

    Estiel : " Hunting dragons ? "

    Inkvir : " Yes, the Vecs were far more powerful than the actuals race, but when I say dragons, I only means the one who aren''t older than 300 years. The Elders Dragons were out of question. Anyway, because of this they thought of the dragons as simple beast and started to hunt them whenever they could for their meats and scales. "

    Estiel : " You treated dragons like animals ?! " I asked astonished, whenever a dragon appear, it would easily destroy a city or even a country.

    Inkvir : " It was the foolishness of the leaders of this country, one day the king said he wanted to taste the meat of the Dragon King and to forge an armor of his scales. He was a young king of eighteen years who just accessed the throne. He ordered all his warriors, all armed with swords and armor made of the dragons they slew to hunt him down. What do you think happened ? "

    Estiel : " They managed to hurt him ? "

    Inkvir : " Haha, it would have already been nice if they even managed to leave a scratch on him, their weapons broke on the contact of his scale and they were all annihilated. The Dragon King was outraged by the Vec''s attack, he already received reports of how they were treating dragons. He lead a small group of Elder Dragons and flew to Valztia, turning the ground into ash behind them and making sure not even a child would be left. "

    Estiel : " What about the boy ? " I asked him, totally immersed in his story

    Inkvir : " I am coming to it, the capital of the country received a report of what was happening through magic and prepared their defense. In this country was living a young boy named Inkvir, he was considered as a genius swordsman who managed to kill a dragon when he was fifteen. He received the ''Sword of Flertia'', a sword made from an ore unique in this world and refined for hundred of years. It was said that this sword could cut through anything that existed, he was bearing the hope of the country. When the dragons arrived, he engaged in a fight accompanied by his comrade. They died one after another, the boy managed to land a hit on the Dragon King, but the sword only scratched his scales. "

    Estiel : " You... fought the Dragon King ? "

    Inkvir : " ...When he glared at him, he lost all strength and dropped his sword. He complimented the boy and told him to get away if he wanted to survive. The boy was terrified, he knew he had no hope to survive if he continued to fight; but he was the only hope of his country and comrades. He wanted to fight, but his body wouldn''t move, under the Dragon King glare he ran away; he was terrified and could hear his comrade injured calling his name, telling him to come back, saying he was a coward... It was the truth, in front of death the boy became a coward and ran away. " The boy make me think of myself, unable to do anything; maybe I too would have run away if they died, leaving them behind.

    Estiel : "What happened after ? " I said gulping.

    Inkvir : " The boy observed the city where he lived burning, the citizens were screaming his name, begging him to save them; but he only looked at it blankly, unable to do anything. Everything he loved was destroyed because he wasn''t strong enough to fight the dragons by himself. Not even strong enough to injure to Dragon King. The boy decided to become stronger and traveled through the world for hundred of years. He then realized something. "

    Estiel : " What did he realize ? "

    Inkvir : " The boy... had no reason to become stronger anymore, everything he loved was gone, he had no reason to live either. In his dreams every night he saw his comrade treating him of coward, saying that a warrior shouldn''t be afraid of dying. The boy should have died there, doing his best to help his people. He was strong, his current self was strong enough to even kill the Dragon King, but he had nothing left, not even revenge; just grief and regret. "

    Estiel : " W...What if not everyone died back then and the boy still had some people left?... " I asked weakly.

    Inkvir : " The boy would have done his best to protect those people, he would have trained to become stronger than anyone and protect them against anything. That''s what it mean to have someone you care about. "

    Become strong enough to protect the ones you care about...

    Estiel : " Can I become strong ? " I asked resolute.

    Inkvir : " Only by accepting your weakness and doing your best to train, just like your friends who are currently doing their best to protect each other. " He said looking toward them training while stealing some glance to us.

    Estiel : " What was I doing... I became a burden and instead of doing my best to help them, I simply made them worried. " I said while getting up.

    Estiel : " Please, train me until I am strong enough to watch their back against any enemy. " I asked bowing toward Inkvir.

    Inkvir : " That was my intention " He replied with a relieved smile.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Shina POV :

    We all heard the story of Inkvir, he must have realized it but didn''t stop; after speaking with Estiel, they called all of us. Fiona literally jumped on Estiel, hugging her and making her drop to the ground. It would have been a warm scene if not for Pan and Nuya sitting on their back, making a victory pose.

    Shina : " Are you okay ? " I asked Estiel, still somewhat worried.

    Estiel : " Sorry for being a burden until now, I''ll do my best to become stronger. "

    Shina : " I see. " I said with a wide smile.

    Fiona : " Estiellllllllll *hueeeeeeeeeeeeeeee* " Fiona couldn''t contain her tears, and cried on Estiel''s breast.

    Estiel : " Come on Fiona, I am fine ! " She said cheerfully, trying to reassure her, suddenly drop kick hit Estiel''s head but it didn''t hurt her too much.

    Nuya : " Idiot ! She was the most worried about you ! "

    Estiel : " Sorry... "

    Inkvir : " *Keuh Keuh* Shall we start the training ? "

    Shina : " Yeah, let''s go ! "

    Inkvir : " You can''t participate Shina. "

    Shina : " Why ?! " I said shocked.

    Inkvir : " What we are going to do would have no effect on you, anyway your method of training is already very efficient. You don''t need my help for becoming stronger. "

    Kiel : " You don''t have to feel down Mistress, as long as you keep training, Mistress will be able to beat anyone. "

    Inkvir : " You should try to hunt some monsters, if it get too dangerous then come back to the camp. I''ve been living here for a long moment so the monsters know this is my territory, they won''t dare to follow you. "

    Shina : " Okay... Please take care of them. " I said making a slight bow.

    Inkvir : " Haha, don''t worry, they are in this old man care. "

    After they left, I wandered outside the camp, looking for some monsters, what I came across a few Cerbal; the dark wolfs we encountered when we arrived.

    There were three of them, the memories of the first one came to my mind, I wish there were only one of them but it may be the occasion to test my strength after meditating.

    Shina : " Kiel, change into a spear. " I whispered to her, she became a long black staff with a black at the end.

    I slowly approached the Cerbals and imbued Kiel with Light mana, making her shining in a golden light. The Cerbals noticed the light and gathered together, however with my magic, I made four small hole appear beneath one of them, immobilizing their legs.

    I closed them with magic, trapping him; my magic became faster than before, and also stronger. If it was at the same level as previously he would have been able to easily free himself, however right now he couldn''t move.

    I took the opportunity and pierced his skull with Kiel, there was no contact between Kiel and the wolf and no blood either. The golden aura simply turned his head into ashes, leaving not even blood come out.

    The two other Cerbals jumped to me while I was finishing their friend, I simply extended my hand toward them and imagined a dark wall in front of me. Mana came out of my hand and formed a thin red wall in front of it.

    The Cerbals''s hairs stood up, they somehow pushed each others in mid air and fell around me, managing to dodge my wall.

    By using mana, I can easily dispose of them now; however I am lacking battle experience, I need to fight without relying on my mana, I can learn to control my mana alone at the camp.

    I absorbed the golden aura which I infused in Kiel earlier and brought the spear diagonally next to my body, the blade almost touching the ground.

    Kiel : " Mistress ?! Why did you stop infusing your mana in this one ? "

    Shina : " I need to fight without using mana, let''s do our best partner. "

    Kiel : " I see... This one will do her best to help you Mistress. " Kiel started to shine, the previously black blade of the spear became orange.

    Shina : " What did you do ? " The only change was in her appearance, I didn''t feel anything abnormal.

    Kiel : " This one used a few enchantment on itself, each time Mistress puts mana in this one, a small amount of it is lost. This one simply absorb this amount and uses it to enchant myself. "

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Shina : " You couldn''t do it before ? " It would have helped against the first Cerbal.

    Kiel : " No... This one somehow got stronger when you started to meditate, each time Mistress grow stronger, this one feels stronger at the same time; it is as if there''s a link between this one and Mistress. "

    Cerbal : " AAAAWWWWWWWWLLLLLLL !! " An howling stopped our conversation.

    Shina : " Let''s talk about it later, they are coming. "

    While we were talking, the two Cerbals had enough time to get up and howl; if I don''t hurry and kill them quickly, I''ll once again be encircled by a dozen of Cerbals but I can''t use magic, if I want to become stronger then I can''t use it.

    I tried to stab one of the Cerbal in the stomach, but he dodged and my blow pierced his leg. Kiel enchanted was strong enough to pierce the Cerbal''s thick and durable skin, Kiel pierced through his bone, making it''s leg unusable.

    The second one jumped at me from my back, I tried to pull Kiel out, but the first Cerbal contracted his legs muscles, making it harder to pull Kiel back.

    The Cerbal was almost on me, I was his large mouth opening, showing his sharpened teeth. Slowly he began to slow, no... he was in mid air, he couldn''t be slowed, it was my vision who became faster; I also saw magic made golden scales grow on my skin.

    I once again tried to pull Kiel away from the Cerbal''s leg, she almost instantly came out of the leg, like it wasn''t stuck in it. I used the opposite side of Kiel which is pointed to pierce the eye. Kiel didn''t only pierce his eye, but went through all his head, the whole Cerbal''s body was carried by Kiel.

    Kiel : " Mistress ? What happened ? Something about you is different. "

    Shina : " I don''t know... Let''s talk about it later, it''s not over. "

    All my senses became stronger, I could hear the breathing and the sound of monsters running toward me. I also felt the vibration of their step on the ground, it was telling me what they looked like and how many there were 13; they are the Cerbals which were called before by those three.

    I finished the Cerbal which I previously injured in the leg by a stab in the head before the group came to me.

    Shina : " Now... What should we do, fight against them or run away ? "

    The Cerbals were getting closer and closer, I didn''t want to back down; it''s all for the sake of becoming stronger. I won''t run away now !

    The thirteen wolves arrived in front of me, they looked at their comrades corpses and then stared at me with hatred. However they were hesitating, I took a step forward and they at the same time retreated with one step; they were cautious of me.

    Shina : " Kiel... We are hunting them until the last one. "

    Kiel : " Yes Mistress ! "

    I jumped toward the group of Cerbals and attack the nearest, aiming at his head; he somehow dodged the spear to the left, but not totally; I cut through his two legs, making him fall to the ground.

    Unlike before, the spear wasn''t stuck in him, the others were surprised, but it only lasted a moment and four of them attacked me.

    Three of them ran to me while the fourth one jumped; I impaled the one who jumped through his stomach and used all my strength to smash him against the three others. Two of them dodged him while the third was smashed into the ground.

    I didn''t have enough time to pull back Kiel and attack them, but as if she read my mind, she shrunk to the size of a small staff. The two Cerbals left tried to hit my with their front paw which contain a powerful strength. I used the small spears form of Kiel to make an horizontal slash, cutting through the paw of one of them.

    The second one''s attack was a faint and stopped his attack before head butting me, sending me flying against a wall.

    Kiel : " Mistress ! Are you okay ?! " She asked worried.

    Shina : " *Kuuh* It hurt... I didn''t want to use magic but I have no choice... I can''t die here. "

    The ten Cerbals tried to take the opportunity to finish me off, I waited for them to be only a a few meters from me to create four thick wall of earth which formed a prison. However it wouldn''t last long, cracks appeared as they were hitting the walls.

    Pouring mana in the ground, I made a three meters deep hole beneath them; the walls were just here to make sure they wouldn''t jump away at the last moment.

    I dispelled the walls and stared at the ten Cerbals trapped, their eyes were looking at me with fright and anger. I maintained eye contact for some minutes before gathering light making a blue fire in my hand.

    I had an idea, it was something I never tried before; I gathered light mana in the flame, but it turned into a light ball, it wasn''t my goal. Adding this time more fire mana, the light ball once again slowly turned into a flame; it was a small silver flame.

    The amount of mana necessary to make this small silver flame of about 3cm was frightening. I dropped the silver flame in the hole and ran away, it was like an explosion; the little silver flame on contact with the Cerbals transformed into a large fire column which burned everything around not even leaving ashes. The whole area changed, the three meters deep hole wasn''t even here anymore.

    I was almost caught in the fire, I could even feel the heat from afar.

    Kiel : " Mistress, wasn''t that your father''s flames ? "

    Shina : " Yes, it''s daddy''s power... But it wasn''t on the same level, his flame were purer than this one. "

    Kiel : " It''s still very impressive, we should get away, a lot of monsters will gather here soon. "

    Shina : " Yeah, let''s go back. "

    I went back to the camp and started to meditate. After what seemed for me to be a few minutes, I heard the step of four people, they were back.

    When they saw me with my clothes torn and a little burned from my previous fight, they all ran to me, looking for any injuries.

    Eniel : " Are you okay ? Your clothes are all torn... I''ll help you to change. " She said, grabbing something from a bag she didn''t have earlier when they left.

    Shina : " Wa-Wait Eniel ! Don''t strip me here in front of everyone ! Stop ! "

    Eniel didn''t listen to me and stripped me of all my clothes, Inkvir looked at us, me trying to escape... the others all trying to strip me... the usual; he at least left before they managed to take my clothes away.

    After ''changing'' into a common shirt and pants who are by the way quite comfortable, my attention was pulled toward Estiel''s light red sword and Fiona''s brown arc.

    Shina : " Is that why you left ? " I asked them.

    Estiel : " Yes, Inkvir said that our weapons were too weak to really be used in fight against the creatures around. We went to the treasury to take new weapons. "

    Nuya : " Mistress Mistress ! Does it look good on me ? " Nuya asked while pulling me clothes, I didn''t notice earlier, but she had small ring with a white jewel on it on her neck, using it as a collar. The ring was emitting a small white aura who was cold when you touched it.

    Shina : " Yes you look good with it, but doesn''t it feel cold ? "

    Nuya : " Not really, the cold feel good. It also boost my ice magic ! " She said flying around me happily.

    Inkvir : " Fine then let''s start your real training. " He said coming to us with a small bowl full of a strange orange liquid.

    Fiona : " What is that ? "

    Inkvir : " First, let me explain you something about the monsters around. The mana around he is dense, it is far more concentrated than in the rooms or even outside this dungeon. The monsters who grew here merged with this mana and their meats fused with it.

    By burning their meat you can release the mana they contain and eat them without any risk. However if eaten raw, it will destroy you from the inside.

    You training will be of eating the monsters meat and fusing your flesh with mana, this potion is here to make your body able to accept the mana and fuse with it. Any question ? "

    Estiel : " You... want us to eat raw monster meat ? "

    Inkvir : " It may sound strange, but it is the most efficient way of becoming stronger, you still have to know that it will cause some change in your body and cause an unbearable pain. After eating your first meat, you won''t need the potion anymore. "

    Estiel and Fiona were hesitating, but Eniel didn''t care and drunk a part of the potion.

    Eniel : " Meat please."

    Inkvir : " Haha, you didn''t even hesitate; this is a blue rat meat, it is the best meat the start with because it doesn''t contain a lot of mana and have no affinity. "

    Eniel took some meat from Inkvir hand and ate it as it is under the others eyes. After a few dozens of second, her face slowly started to become pale but her expression didn''t change.

    Inkvir : " Impressive... You managed to withstand this pain, even I at my first time almost fainted. " He said laughing lightly.

    Estiel stared at the orange potion before taking the bowl and drinking it, she then took some more meat from Inkvir hand and ate it, trying to swallow it as fast as possible. She then fell to the ground and held her stomach.

    Estiel : " I-I didn''t think it would hurt this much... " She said strongly holding her stomach, but her eyes were resolute and not even one tear fell.

    Fiona followed their example and ate the meat after drinking some of the potion, she fell into my arms; her body was shaking. I hugged her body until she calmed down.

    While I was focused on Fiona who seemed to be the most sensible to pain of our group, Nuya and Pan also did the same.

    Shina : " Nuya, Pan, you can''t ! "

    Nuya : " I... Have to become...strong too... " She said as she had an hard time flying, Pan didn''t seem to have any problem.

    Inkvir : " You don''t have to worry about them, Dragon''s and Fairy''s body are already imbued with mana, they just need to attain a certain age before eating mana imbued food. Because they took the potion they should be alright too. "

    Everyone apart from me and Kiel used this method... They are all suffering to become stronger...

    Shina : " Can I use this method too ? "

    Inkvir : " You can''t... Your body is almost made of pure mana, there would be no effect on you. It would have the same effect as eating normal meat. "

    Estiel : " D-Do we really have to eat those meat everyday ? "

    Inkvir : " You can stop if you want, but if you don''t eat it at every meals a whole meat, the mana will disappear from your body and you will turn back into what you were. Moreover, you won''t be able to try again because your body will be unable to absorb the magic afterward. "

    Eniel : " Earlier... You talked about affinity, what is that ? " Inkvir smiled at her question.

    Inkvir : " Oh, you remembered. Almost every monsters in this world have an affinity, the blue rat meat have no affinity and this is why I gave it to you. The Cerbal for example have a Dark affinity and a weak one to Fire, this is why they are able to use a purple flame. Eating the meat of a monster with an affinity will give it to you, making you able to use chantless magic. "

    Fiona : " I guess we can only have one affinity right ? "

    Inkvir : " You can have one major and one weaker just like the Cerbal, there are of course exception like the dragons who have multiple affinity, or your friend who have all of them. "

    They all looked at me with a jealous stare, I felt something else in it.

    Estiel : " Would it work if we drunk some of her blood ? " She said with a little smirk, all of their face became scary.

    Inkvir : " Only if you managed to survive after that, her blood is a poison for anyone in this world because of her power, maybe by diluting it there may be a chance, but you would first need to adapt your body to absorbing a lot of mana. "

    At first they were all down, but hearing the second part of Inkvir they looked at me with a little cold smile.

    Shina : " Wait... Don''t tell me you guys want to drink my blood ? " I asked them, gulping.

    Fiona : " It''s fine if it''s just a little right ? You don''t have to be afraid it won''t hurt... "

    Shina : " But the way you look at me is scary... You would really drink your friend''s blood to become stronger ? "

    Estiel / Fiona : " Of course ! " They answered simultaneously.

    From now on, I better stay on my guards...

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 29 - New goal

    Hello guys, this chapter mainly introduce the begin of  the nexts main event, enjoy and please don''t forget to leave a comment.

    Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Two weeks passed since we arrived in this part of the dungeon, everyone started to show small change.

    The other''s training only consisted in eating demon''s meat for the first week, after this moment they started to show some change. Theirs body became stronger and they were able to sense the mana around them and manipulate their own mana. It was the first part of their training.

    The ones who had the hardest time were Fiona and Nuya, Fiona is very weak against the pain. It took her four days to grow accustomed to it, however for Nuya, the problem wasn''t the pain.

    The fairies being among the magic creatures, her body quickly grew accustomed to absorbing magic, however her problem was mainly eating meat everyday. Fairies are nature loving being, they feel close to almost all living being; this is why they never eat any meat.

    Being forced to eat meat everyday at every meal was hard for her, but she never gave up and grew accustomed to it after those two weeks.

    The ones who showed the biggest change in those training were Eniel and Pan, Eniel is the one with the most combat experience among them, she quickly managed to get a hold on her power and use it.

    Pan''s change were the most shocking one his scales became completely grey and he was now able to use magic, normally a baby dragon wouldn''t be able to use magic before he reach at least 50 years. I still don''t know how old Pan is, but he became able to use transformation magic, making himself grow into a one meters long lizard. In this form I feel like our role reversed, I am the one being carried.

    The second part of their training which they started last week was hunting, previously the meat was provided by Inkvir, but in order for them to become more used in fighting and using their strengthened body, they had to hunt monster for their meat them self.

    Even through it may seem difficult at first, by hunting all together they were easily able to manage it; Estiel''s and Fiona''s new weapon were very powerful.

    Fiona''s bow is able to gather to magic around her to form an arrow, she was also able to had an element to the arrow by infusing her mana into it. It looked the same as me, but it was completely different; her arrow are only infused in her elemental mana, while mine are completely made of it. What change is their power, but her arrows are still able to pierce the monsters body.

    Estiel''s sword specialty is reinforcement, her sword is able to become either sharper or heavier by gathering mana inside. It may seem strong at first, but in the end it entirely depend on the swordman''s skills.

    While Fiona and Estiel worked together in hunting, Eniel, Nuya and Pan fought alone.

    Eniel had no problem in killing monsters one after another from day to night, her speed greatly improved, she was able slice a monster neck in only a moment without him being able to react, not even leaving a single blood drop on her katanas. But her clothes always ended full of blood instead, but she don''t really seem to mind it.

    Each time she came back she was completely soaked in their blood... Being hugged by somewhat covered in blood is quite scary...

    Before starting the training, she seemed to be able to sense the mana around her and using it to enchant her katanas with ice and wind magic. But after eating monster''s meat, her magic was reinforced; her wind became sharper and faster while her ice hardness also went up.

    Nuya didn''t have any problem to hunt on her own, even through she dislike eating meat, she have no problem with killing monsters. Her ice magic under the power of the ring became bright and olcdf, it was able to completely freeze a monster in just a matter of second without leaving him a chance to escape

    She hunted almost as many monsters as Eniel, it wasn''t because she wanted to, but because she was underestimated by every monsters in the floor. Her little size made her seem weak and ideal as a snack. With this mindset, many monsters targeted her which led into them becoming ice statue.

    Pan on the other hand wasn''t hunting as many monsters as the other, when he transformed almost every monsters ran away, only the courageous and proud one stayed and fought him. This is because of the aura he is emitting as a dragon.

    His scales are so though that the monsters can''t even scratch them, some even broke their teeth on them, most of them end dead with a single bit in their neck or pierced with his tail. His firebreath''s color also started to show some blue.

    Recently, he started to go on a walk in the dungeon on his own, I am not really worried for him because I know nothing will be able to hurt him, but one day I found him surrounded by a large group of monster.

    They weren''t aggressive, it was the opposite, they were all shaking and seemed afraid of him, but nobody moved and just followed him. He somehow became the ''boss'' of the dungeon... I hope he won''t grow as a delinquent...

    The second part of their training also had another objective, it was to hunt the type of monster with the affinity you wanted. For example Eniel preferred to hunt darkness type of monster, with an affinity to wind and ice; I don''t know what kind of training she did with Verlox, but she is able to use those three affinity.

    Estiel and Fiona just chose respectively Fire and Earth affinity, it was because it is the only type of magic they were able to use.

    As for Nuya, she ate only Light and Ice monsters, Pan was the only one eating all of them, he didn''t seem to care what type of monster it was, he simply ate it and never seemed to be satiated.

    My training on the other hand wasn''t any different, only meditating and fighting, I only managed to absorbed a fragment of the power inside of me within those two week. It slowly changed the color of my red and golden eyes, adding a slight purple glow and white light in the center of them... or at least this is what they told me.

    Time to time, I manage to enter the state I had when I fought against the Cerbals but it happen randomly in fight. I still managed to enter it on my own by meditating, but it take a long time.

    I observed the color emanating from my body in this state, it was coming from my skin, what seemed to be some scale were stuck to my skin and my eyes turned completely purple.

    Today was the day we hold our meeting, we had to decide our next action; we needed to exit the dungeon, and we were finally strong enough to do so.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    I arrived at the camp after finishing my usual training, I was late for the meeting; it was supposed to be one hours ago but I played with Pan and didn''t see the time pass.

    Shina : " Sorry, I am late ! " I apologized.

    Estiel : " Yes you are ! Like always, but this time seriously one hours ?! "

    Fiona : " What do you mean ? She arrived just in time. " Fiona asked as she tilted her head.

    Estiel : " She is late... The time I gave was was one hour earlier than yours... I somehow knew she would be late, but not that much. "

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Shina : " Sorry... "

    I joined the meeting and sat on Eniel''s legs while Pan and Nuya just sneak into my shirt, I became accustomed to it, if I didn''t do so, she would look at me with puppy eyes all the day until I yield... I can''t win against her.

    Fiona : " Fine, then let''s start the meeting ! " She said as she clapped her hands.

    Fiona : " The main subject of today, what should we do now ? "

    Shina : " Aren''t we just going back to Holy Kiel ? " I answered as Eniel was patting my head.

    Estiel : " I think it would be better to stay here for a moment. "

    Fiona : " Personally, I agree with Estiel; we can continue to train here, it''s not like someone we really have to return right ? " She said while letting a sigh out.

    They are right, Fiona was mistreated by her family who sent her to school just to exile her because she was different from them, she lost her mother who was the only other important one to her and now only got us.

    As for Estiel, her situation is similar to Fiona, she lost her mother and Lindia; the only one she have left is Veyna, but she was probably saved by Verlox and unlike her, Veyna is treated like a princess; even without Estiel with her she will be able to live on.

    And for me ? I am sure Veyna is alright, the only one who truly make me worried is Verlox... What is he doing right now ? I still remember the face he made when he saw me being teleported, it was a mix of anger against himself and worry for me.

    But I am sure he won''t destroy the whole world just to look for me... right ?

    Shina : " I understand, then you want to keep training here for a while right ? "

    Estiel : " Exactly, we aren''t really in a hurry, we should stay a few months here before going back. We should at least be able to defend ourself. "

    Shina : " Eniel, Nuya are you okay with that ? "

    Eniel : " No problem. " She calmly answered as she continued to pet my head.

    Nuya : " I am fine !! " Said a little head coming out of my shirt, Pan only left a growl out like saying he didn''t care.

    Estiel : " Fine, then the second problem... "

    When the meeting ended, I tried to get up, but I couldn''t move my arms or legs, Eniel was blocking them.

    Shina : " Eniel ? Can you let me go please ? "

    Eniel : " No... " She didn''t even show a sign of hesitation

    Shina : " I need to go please. "

    Eniel : " I said no. Lately I didn''t spend enough time with you. " Not enough ?!

    Shina : " You cuddle me at least 3 hours per days !! "

    Eniel : " As I said, not enough... "

    I tried to get up using all my strength, but she simply grabbed my tail and stroke it, all my strength disappeared and I fell back in her arms.

    Shina : " *Hah...Hah...* P-Please stop... " I begged out of breath.

    Eniel : " No... As your sister, I have to make sure you feel loved... " She said showing a slight smile before stroking my tail and petting my hairs... After a few hours, I lost fainted.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    At the same time in a dark cavern, only one place was illuminated by a small light coming from a hole in the roof. In the place that was illuminated, a man sat on a throne with pure black hairs and cold golden shining eyes, he had tall a woman by his side with long black hairs.

    Before him were a few old men, they were all kneeling before him with anxious face, the man was emitting bloodthirst. Those old men are being that would inspire fear to anyone, but in front of this man they were worthless.

    If Shina was here, she would recognize this man as Verlox, the Dragon God and the woman as Veyna.

    Veralox : " So... Did you find her ? " He asked coldly waiting for their answer, they all hesitated for a moment before one finally start to speak.

    Elder Dragon : " Milord we are still searching for her, but we still didn''t... "

    Veralox : " It''s been one month and you still didn''t even find any lead ?! I don''t care how but find her ! And if I learn she was hurt... " His eyes showed a slight red glow which made everyone in the room freeze.

    Elder Dragon : " M-Milord, we may have an information. " The old man said, trying to calm Veralox''s anger.

    Veralox : " Ohhh, speak. " He said showing a smirk.

    Elder Dragon : " It seem that a few weeks ago a dragon sensed a battle between the Fairy Queen Isendel and a young girl, a demihuman. Apparently he felt that she was using dark mana and managed to win. "

    Veralox : " I see... Isendel huh, it mean that she is in Friesel. Tell to the dragons to search the whole country, if someone try to stop them... Destroy them. Once you find her, bring her to me. "

    Elder Dragon : " Yes my lord. "

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    At the same moment in another place :

    Twenty priest were gathered in a white room at the top of a tower, it was the top of the Holy Church of the Light Goddess.

    The priests were channeling their energy in a large magic circle, which was glowing of a blue light. The priests were doing this for now one whole week, they switched with another group every days.

    Only one man was looking at their doing, it was the pope of the Holy Church and the one who was communicating with their goddess once every years.

    This year, she told him to gather an army for a new Holy War; but this time, something was different. She gave him two new instructions, the first one was to ask Holy Kiel for their holy sword, and the second one was to ''summon'' her champion.

    Usually her champion is a chosen one from the Angels, but this time she wanted a summoned one and gave him the knowledge she needed in order to do so.

    Today was the day where the hero would arrive, he needed to be ready to welcome him, the blue magic circle started to shine even brighter before taking the shape of an human and disappearing.

    Only a crying young boy who looked like one of those spoiled young noble kid appeared at the center of the circle.

    Every priests were expecting a soldier or a true warrior, they were disappointed, nonetheless this boy was summoned here; from the goddess''s knowledge he should have obtained a power comparable to a dragon''s one.

    Pope : " Welcome young hero. My name is Jaerl, I am the pope of the Holy Church of this world. May I know your name ? "

    The young boy looked everywhere around him before slightly calming down and answering.

    Boy : " My name is Keniro... My name is Keniro Amrd "

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 30 - Leaving the Dungeon

    Hello guys, I have a few announcement to make.

    First, I decided to try making the chapters in the third person from now on, I think it''ll make me able to make the story more interesting and a little less boring. As for the late update, I had many tests those last day and didn''t have enough time to work on the chapter.

    Second, I will publish a second FF, it''ll be one about a VR, I hope you''ll try it when it will be out, even through I''ll be waiting to finish Dragon Princess''s first arc before really working on it. The chapters will be FAR longer than the ones of Dragon Princess so the update will take a long time. As for the story ? I think it''ll be an interesting one, I''ll try to work on the prologue tomorrow.

    And also, thanks Rota for the app, I finally managed to make it work and it''s indeed quite useful.

    That''s all, hope you''ll enjoy it and don''t forget to leave a comment behind or rate the story. Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Four months passed since Shina¡¯s party entered the dungeon, during this time they encountered many dangers and confronted death many times. Everyone became accustomed to death battles and seemed to have grown up, their eyes became sharper and their body began to transform because of their training even if they still seemed to be normal kids.

    Their training side effect was that they were growing up faster than a normal kid of their age, only Shina¡¯s size didn¡¯t change, she was now one head smaller than Fiona who was before the smallest of their group¡­ if we exclude Nuya.

    During their training, they tried to search for the best magical beasts for them to consume, but they quickly learnt that the monster of their floors weren¡¯t the most powerful ones of the dungeon.

    The truth is that if they were to be evaluated, a Cerbal would be an A+ ranked monster while the Cerbal¡¯s Leader which they killed when they arrived would be a S+ ranked one, just below the SS rank. A S+ ranked monster isn¡¯t weaker than an SS ranked fighter, in fact, one would need three of them to kill it, if it wasn¡¯t for Shina¡¯s and Eniel¡¯s power, a S ranked adventurer would have trouble cutting its skin.

    When they went up to the floor, what awaited them were S ranked monsters who travelled in group; when they first encountered them, they weren¡¯t cautious because they were used to kill monsters of the previous floors.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Inkvir help they would have all died back then, there they encountered a group of five mutated cockatrices who unlike the real one they didn¡¯t have the ability to petrify, but their physicals attribute were enhanced.

    Each one of them easily repelled every single arrow of Fiona and their talon managed to bypass Pan¡¯s scales, but their most powerful trait is their endurance. They only managed to take one down before being saved by Inkvir, with difficulty we cut through one of his leg and wings, but it didn¡¯t stop him from fighting and managed to wound Eniel.

    After spending the first month in training in those floors, with Inkvir¡¯s help, their group managed to travel up to the tenth floor where the creatures are a bit weaker than the twenty-fifth. This is where they encountered for the first time since they arrived in the lowers floors a group of adventurer.

    Inkvir had left them for a moment to check the level of the monsters in this floor, it was a group of four human composed of one wizard and three warriors. One of the warriors and the wizard was a woman.

    When they encountered them, their first reaction was surprise, a group of girl with one twelve years old girl, two ten years old and one last who didn¡¯t seem to be older than six.

    When they inspected those kids, they noticed that two of them were carrying magic artifact; the brown bow of Fiona which was covered with strange runes and the light red sword of Eniel who seemed to shine a red light even in the dark.

    What¡¯s more, their group even had a grey dragon and a white fairy, those transformations were due to the consummation of magical beasts meat, changing Nuya¡¯s blue wings and aura into a white one and Pan¡¯s scales into a dark grey one.

    Those adventurers were known as a black A ranked party; a party whose sole goal is making money, what they came upon was for them the equivalent of a gold mine. Looking closely they thought that those kids had a nice face and would definitely become beauty when they grow up, especially the young one.

    The three warrior¡¯s hand approached their sheathed sword, but they were stopped by the mage.

    Female warrior : ¡° Why are you backing down ? Don¡¯t tell me you are afraid of a group of kids ? ¡° One of them protested.

    The two others men didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at the mage.

    Female Mage : ¡° We have to be careful, they may be a group of kids, but we are still on the tenth floor. How do you think they managed to get here ? Moreover they are equipped with magic weapons, we have to act friendly and wait for an opportunity to take all of them down without any risk. ¡°

    The three warrior looked back at Shina¡¯s group who seemed to have a discussion among them, they then nodded to the mage¡¯s words before approaching them.

    Male Warrior : ¡° Hey, what are you kids doing here alone ? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous this place is ?! ¡° One of the males said feigning an angry and worried expression.

    The girls looked at each others before for a moment before Estiel walked toward them.

    Estiel : ¡° Thanks for your concern, but we are actually waiting for someone. By the way, are you a group of adventurer ? ¡° She asked looking closely at each of them.

    Female Mage : ¡° Indeed, we are here to collect Belien¡¯s tail for our quest, but we are finished and were thinking about returning. But we can¡¯t leave you alone here, shall we be waiting with you ? ¡°

    The mage showed a light smile while hiding her true goal, even her comrades were surprised by her acting skills.

    Estiel : ¡° You don¡¯t have to worry about us, the monsters won¡¯t attack us here. ¡° Estiel replied trying to reassure her.

    Actually since they entered the tenth floor, the monsters didn¡¯t attack them on their own. This was because of Pan¡¯s and Eniel¡¯s aura, as a dragon Pan was naturally releasing an overwhelming aura which made all monsters see him as a danger while Eniel was naturally emitting bloodthirst around her which scared most of the weak monsters.

    Female Mage : ¡° We just can¡¯t let you alone here, we wouldn¡¯t be able to leave knowing we left a group of children alone in a dungeon. ¡° She said as she made a serious face.

    Estiel went back to the others and began talking, after a few moment they all agreed with the adventurer¡¯s decision and waited together.

    The adventurers just waited near them, looking at each girls trying to figure out who they should attack first. The mage felt strange wave of mana emanating from all of them, but nothing from Shina.

    For them, Shina seemed to be talking with the grey dragon and the white fairy, probably playing with the doggy demihuman girl by her side, observing her with a smile while the two others were just looking at the around, looking in case a danger show up.

    Thinking Shina was the younger and probably the weaker among them because she couldn¡¯t manipulate mana and wasn¡¯t armed would be perfect to use as an hostage, little did they know that the black ring she was wearing was Kiel.

    The two males warriors slowly approached her and one of them suddenly unsheathed a dagger which was located on his leg and brought it to Shina¡¯s throat but at the same time a bright light blinded him, when he came back to himself a few seconds after his hand was suddenly gone.

    The small baby grey dragon was gone, but a what was before him was what seemed to be a fifteen meters long grey dragon who spot something out of his mouth, it was the man¡¯s hand.

    The dragon¡¯s glare made the man freeze before him, the man is an A ranked adventurer with twenty years of experience behind him, but never did he feel as fearful as he was at this moment.

    The man wanted to cry for help, but no sound came out of his mouth, he slowly turned his head to his friend who was behind him, but all he saw was a frozen body with the white fairy sitting on its head.

    Male Warrior : ¡° Frank !! ¡° Was the last thing the man said as Pan¡¯s claw approached his head, cutting it without any resistance.

    Only the two women were left, as they saw what happened knew they had no chance of winning the fight.

    The wizard began to chant a spell as she was running away, but before she could finish her incantation, an arrow pierced through her neck as she fell on the ground; it was Fiona¡¯s arrow.

    The female warrior as she saw her friend fall on the ground knew she would die there too, but it didn¡¯t scare her, she was really close to the mage.

    What she felt was anger, it was directed at the girl who killed her and at the dragon and fairy who killed her comrade.

    Female Warrior : ¡° CURSE YOU !!! ¡° She screamed as she charged toward Fiona armed with her sword.

    Estiel appeared in front of her and swung her red sword at her, cutting her blade and piercing her chest.

    The woman looked at Estiel in her eyes as she cought some blood out, in her eyes you could see a mix of hatred and fear. Even though she previously wasn¡¯t afraid of dying, any living being when they see death approaching can¡¯t help but feel fear.

    They looked at each other for a few dozens of second before the woman fell, Estiel slowly went back to the others holding her mouth.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Estiel and Fiona couldn¡¯t help but throw up, it was the first time they killed someone, unlike Shina and Eniel.

    No matter how strong they were in the end they were still young child, it was one of the reason why Eniel didn¡¯t act after seeing Shina was out of danger thanks to Pan, it was to let them experience their first murder.

    Actually the idea came from them, they asked earlier that if the adventurers were to attack them that they don¡¯t interfere and let the two of them deal with it.

    It was because they knew they would probably fight against more human being later on, after all they were already ambushed three time within the last months.

    Since then they often encountered greedy adventurers who tried to kill or steal them, sometime even somes who would use poor children as bait to escape against monsters; for them those were the worst kind, after helping the childs, they would ask Inkvir to bring him back to the first floor of the dungeon.

    After encountering so many black party they almost lost faith in the others, but it wasn¡¯t the case thanks to some adventurers they encountered who were truly worried about them.

    This is how their four month of training in the dungeon passed.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After their four months of training their progress stopped, it was because their body was still young and still needed to develop to be able to contain more energy; it was releasing all the mana contained monster¡¯s meat out of their body. Only Pan and Nuya who were magic being were able to keep progressing.

    They were far stronger than before they entered, if one were to judge them, they would be a little stronger than an SS ranked fighter but still a little inferior to an SSS ranked one; but those kind of peoples were only few in number in the whole world.

    Even if they were to encounter one, they are accompanied by Inkvir whose strength is superior to a High God, a being which was living with along with the Goddess of Light and God of Darkness.

    Going from the twenty fifth floor to the goblin''s floor was something really easy for them now, when they returned there, they came across a battle between two group of adventurers.

    The first group was composed of around ten bulky men who were immediately recognized by Shina, it was the men they encountered in the Guild¡¯s bar.

    The second group¡¯s number was overwhelming compared to them, they were approaching the hundred, but one of them was recognized by not only Shina, but all of them; it was the bandit woman who attacked them the day they entered the dungeon.

    For now both group didn¡¯t notice them, but the tension between both groups was intense.

    Bulky Man : ¡° We know you attacked them the day they entered the dungeon ! Where are they ?! ¡°

    Female Bandit : ¡° It isn¡¯t your problem, can¡¯t you even see in what situation you guys are ? Worry about yourself before worrying about the others. ¡°

    Bulky : ¡° You¡­ Aren¡¯t you you ashamed ? Attacking four young girls with a group of eighty ? ¡°

    Female Bandit : ¡° I see¡­ so you someone among us told you, but whatever, you guys are going to die here anyway. ¡° The woman smiled as she said those words and the two groups started to fight.

    The bulky men were all stronger than any bandit, sending one flying each time they blocked their claymore; but the bandits were overwhelming them thanks to their numbers.

    Estiel : ¡° We are the reason why they are fighting¡­ ¡° She said looking at the bulky men with kindness, even after four months they continued to investigate their whereabout and tried to take revenge after the bandits even when they were ten times their numbers.

    Fiona : ¡° We can¡¯t let them die ! ¡° Fiona¡¯s brown eyes were shining as she looked at the fight.

    Shina : ¡° And we still have to get our revenge for what happened that day, right ? ¡° All of them began to show a smirk as they looked at the bandits.

    Shina looked at Eniel who was supposed to be at her side, but she wasn¡¯t even here; she was already in the fight, killing bandit after bandit while laughing.

    Estiel : ¡° Each time I see her fighting¡­ I find her scary. ¡°

    Shina and Estiel followed Eniel¡¯s example and ran toward the fight only leaving Fiona behind, the distance between her and the fight was from about 80 meters, for vision and skills in archery got better thanks to her training, this distance wasn¡¯t a problem for her.

    When they arrived twenty bandits were already dead while none in the other group died, it was because they were focused on Eniel who was slaughtering them one after another.

    At first, all they saw was something moving at an incredible speed between the bandits, spraying blood everywhere it went like it, it was as if it was raining blood; they thought it was a monster.

    It was when Estiel and Shina arrived that they realized that it was a girl who was killing them, when Estiel joined the fight followed by Nuya who had a grudge against someone among them¡­ the bandit woman.

    Shina only observed the fight with Pan on her head, even though he have the ability to grow, his original baby size only grew a little and was still easily carried by Shina.

    Estiel light red sword shone in her hand, each of her slash left behind it a small red light, each swing of her sword destroyed any weapon or armor it clashed against. It was the effect of the reinforcement function of her sword.

    Even if she wasn¡¯t as fast and strong as Eniel, under her attack many bandit fell one after another.

    Nuya only flew toward the bandit woman, leaving a small trail of cold air behind her. When a bandit touched the white trail, it instantly froze a part of his body, the trail only lasted a few seconds but in a melee fight where everyone is grouped together, it is almost impossible to avoid touching it.

    When she finally arrived to the bandit woman, a large smirk formed on her small cute face.

    Nuya : ¡° I finally found you gorilla woman ! ¡° She said with her habitual energetic voice.

    Female Bandit : ¡° You  little bi...GUAAAAH ¡°

    Nuya didn¡¯t leave the woman finish her words and froze almost everything ten meters around her.

    Nuya : ¡° What ? I couldn¡¯t hear, please repeat. ¡° She said as she touched her lips with her finger.

    Female Bandit : ¡° P-P¡­ ¡° She couldn¡¯t even form a word because of the cold, only her left arm and her head weren¡¯t frozen. Her face showed an expression of fear, nothing else but fear for her life.

    Nuya : ¡° Hey I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say ! ¡°

    Female Bandit : ¡° P-P-les...D-dont wnt t-t-o d-ie ¡° (please...don¡¯t want to die)

    Nuya¡¯s face changed into a cold one, she was remembering the situation where this woman ambushed them, showing an arrogant attitude because they were eighty against them. What she felt toward the woman was only disgust.

    Nuya : ¡° You don¡¯t even deserve to live in this world¡­ trash. ¡° She said as she fully froze her before shattering her into many piece.

    It was an action she wouldn¡¯t have been capable of before entering the dungeon, this show how much what they experienced in the dungeon changed them.

    Having lose their leader and 60 of their comrade, a group of twenty bandit tried to escape; but all of them suddenly fell on the ground after being hit by a thin arrow in the head, it was Fiona.

    She was snipping every running bandit, not leaving them any chance to escape. She too remembered the hell into which they were forced thrown because of them, and moreover she couldn¡¯t forgive them for ganging up against others just for something like money; she wasn¡¯t willing to let a single one of them escape.

    Only twenty bandits were left, they were terrorized by what happened. They were at the begin only fighting against ten men, but the sudden appearance of two girl and one fairy completely changed the battle into a slaughter.

    They knew they couldn¡¯t win against any of them, and even if they tried to escape Fiona would simply finish them. It was then that they saw the only girl who wasn¡¯t fighting who also seemed to be the youngest one.

    They ran to her, thinking she was their only chance of escaping.

    Bandit : ¡° You come over there ! ¡° One of them said as they ran toward her.

    Bulky man : ¡° Shina !! Run away ! ¡° He tried to warn her.

    Shina : ¡° Geez¡­ Why do they all think that I am the weakest ?... ¡° She said as she left a sigh out.

    The little dragon on Shina¡¯s head who was sleeping opened his eyes and stared at the twenty bandit who immediately felt a pressure over their body.

    Pan opened his mouth and a large blue firebreath came out of it, burning all the bandits and not even leaving ashes behind them.

    This day marked the beginning of a legend among the adventurers, it was the birth of a group of young girls whose strength was above any top adventurer. The birth of the ¡®Red Sword Estiel¡¯, ¡®Magic Arrow Fiona¡¯, ¡®Ice Queen Nuya¡¯, ¡®Rainmaker Eniel¡¯ and ¡®Dragon Princess Shina¡¯.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Announcement, second Fiction

    Hello guys, as I told you in the previous chapter I plan to start a new FF which will be updated from time to time.

    It''s name is Elskria Online and you can find it there : http://www.royalroadl.com/fiction/1619</a>

    Will Dragon Princess be cancelled ? No it won''t, I will finish the first arc of Dragon Princess become starting to truly work on Elskria online.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Will the chapter release speed become slower ? It probably won''t, I''ll maybe even have more time to spend on it.

    What about Elskria Online release speed ? I plan to do really big chapter for that fiction, the prologue will surely be the shorter chapter of the story.

    If you have any question don''t hesitate to ask. That''s all !

 Chapter 31 - Back to Delfia

    Dont forget to leave a comment, rate or follow and above everything, Enjoy!

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Four girls, a baby dragon, a fairy and a man were standing before a mountain of corpses, in front of them were twelve bulky men; those men are the one Shina¡¯s group spent some time with at the Guild bar.

    They were pretty shocked by what happened, those girls they came to save or at least avenge killed more than 80 bandits in less than one minute.

    Even though those bandits weren¡¯t strong, most of them were at least C ranked adventurers, but what just happened in front of them wasn¡¯t a battle but a butchery, it was a one-sided massacre.

    Within the eyes of those men, one could see astonishment; but there weren¡¯t any fear.

    Before their eyes three girls, a dragon and a fairy just killed a high number of human and beast man, but they weren¡¯t afraid of them, it was the opposite; they were happy.

    Bulky man : ¡° So you guys were alive after all. ¡° One of them said while letting some tears run down to his cheeks, seeing a muscular man like this crying was an awkward scene.

    Shina : ¡° Of course, we easily managed to escape from those bandits. ¡° She arrogantly said.

    Inkvir : ¡° Are you their father ? ¡° Inkvir asked as he saw the man¡¯s reaction, within those four months even though he knew about Shina¡¯s past, he didn¡¯t hear anything about Estiel, Fiona and Eniel.

    He also never participated in their meeting, although he was close to the girls, he still seemed to maintain a certain distance with them.

    One of the Bulky Men : ¡° Hahahaha. Does it seem like that ? ¡° One of them said as laughing, most of them wished for a family so being told that they look like a father made them happy.

    Bulky man : ¡° It¡¯s good to see you doing well, we and your friends were really worried about you guys. ¡° He said as he wiped his tears.

    Fiona : ¡° Our friends ? ¡° Fiona asked doubtful.

    Bulky : ¡° It was a group of four young child, two elf and two demihuman a little older than you, don¡¯t you know them ? ¡°

    Nuya : ¡° It must have been Keyse¡¯s group ! ¡° Nuya said while floating in circle around Shina.

    Bulky man : ¡° Yeah I think it was something like that, they posted a quest to look for you. ¡°

    Estiel : ¡° A quest ? But something like this is expensive... ¡°

    Bulky man : ¡° At first the reward was pretty low, but a lot of adventurers still gave their best to find you, but after two months they gave up. We were probably the last group still looking for you, we obtained some information about this group of bandits attacking you. ¡° He said somewhat proud of himself.

    Bulky man 2 : ¡° It¡¯s still strange, those last days they didn¡¯t come to the Guild, usually they come every day to ask the adventurers again and again to look for you. There weren¡¯t one day when they didn¡¯t come, but since two days ago they didn¡¯t come. ¡°

    Bulky man : ¡° Now that you mention it¡¯s true, every day they begged us with all their might¡­ It¡¯s hard to believe that they would suddenly stop like this. ¡°

    Estiel gave a meaningful glance at Fiona, Shina and Eniel. They really wished that nothing happened to them and that those men were wrong.

    Shina : ¡° Let¡¯s hurry and go back, I got a bad feeling. ¡° Shina said with a serious look in her eyes.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    The whole group returned to Delfia after passing four long month in the dungeon, they felt it strange to see the blue sky after spending such a long time inside a dark dungeon.

    When they came back they found that the city really changed, it was more populated and dirtier than before. The inhabitant around them seemed to be afraid of each others, suspicious and almost paranoiac.

    The city had lost its liveliness, the merchant were suspicious of their customer and women just bought the necessary before running back home.

    Inkvir : ¡° Is that how this era¡¯s city are ? ¡° He mumbled as he observed the area, showing a disappointed smile.

    Shina : ¡° What happened since we left ? Before we left, the city was really different from this. ¡° Shina asked surprised by this transformation.

    Bulky man : ¡° I guess you wouldn¡¯t know since you stayed so long in the dungeon, the world changed a little within those four months. First the dragons became active, they destroyed many villages in the world, but recently they concentrated in the area. Nobody knows what they are after, but it¡¯s as if they were looking for something. ¡°

    Shina : ¡° Dragons? It can¡¯t be ¡®him¡¯ right ?... ¡° She said before letting a sigh out.

    Shina : ¡° I am sure it¡¯s him after all. ¡° She said as the image of a certain man reigning over all the dragons appeared in her mind.

    Hearing ¡®dragons¡¯, Inkvir started to recall his past; the only time dragons started to move, it was before the end of his whole race.

    Estiel : ¡° But what does it have to do with this ? ¡°

    Bulky man : ¡° Many survivors of others village came here as refugees, most of them lost everything they possessed before. To survive, most of them are forced to steal food and money, the criminality in the city is not five time higher than before. A lot of group of criminals formed within the city and are fighting for supremacy. ¡°

    As she heard this, a certain scenario appeared in her mind. Keyse¡¯ house wasn¡¯t situated in a rich neighborhood of the city, even before the city¡¯s transformation it¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t good.

    She really hoped that what she was thinking was wrong, but the worry inside of her heart kept growing as they became closer the Keyse¡¯s house. The neighborhood was now full of scary looking men who just looked at the crowd passing by.

    A lot of men looked closely at them, but accompanied by twelve imposant muscular men; who would dare look for trouble ?

    The adventurers left after bringing them to Keyse¡¯s house, all of the girls were very grateful to them. They only met for a few hours in the Guild bar, but they went through more and more troubles to find them and fought against a group of ten time their numbers just to avenge them.

    How could they not appreciate those men ?

    As they entered the room, they saw three young boys talking to each other; it was Keyse, Frey and Baian.

    Everyone looked relieved, but not Shina; she noticed the expression on the boys face.

    Estiel : ¡° Hey guys ! ¡° She said as she waved her hand at them.

    When they saw the girls coming back, they were happy; for four months they were doing everything they could to save them although it was without success.

    Frey : ¡° You guys are alive after all ! ¡° He said running toward the group.

    Shina : ¡° I am glad to meet you too but¡­ where is Serine ? ¡° Shina instantly asked, she knew the answer but still hoped that it wasn¡¯t the case.

    The three boys face became serious once again, this only confirmed Shina¡¯s worry. It didn¡¯t take long for the others girl to realize what happened.

    Baian : ¡° My¡­ My sister got kidnapped ! ¡° He said not able to contain his tears.

    Eniel : ¡° What happened ? ¡° Eniel quietly asked as she kept her calm.

    Keyse : ¡° It¡¯s those guys¡­ The Fireas gang, soon after you guys left the city a lot of refugees came. Most of them didn¡¯t have any money so they began to steal and kill to survive. Many gang formed in the city, and the most powerful one at this moment is the Fireas gang. ¡° He said while biting his bottom lip.

    Baian : ¡° T-Their boss kidnapped Serine, their boss was interested in her after seeing us near the Adventurers Guild while we were requesting help. It seemed that we became well known in the city because of our insistence. They asked us to bring two time the quest¡¯s reward if we wanted her back. ¡°

    Nuya : ¡° Those trash ! Mistress let¡¯s go kick their ass !! ¡° Nuya said while puffing her cheeks, showing how angry she was even thought Shina found it pretty cute.

    Frey : ¡° What will you do ? They are more than three hundred there ! We can¡¯t just invade their base like this¡­ ¡° He said as he found the situation hopeless.

    Fiona : ¡° When are you supposed to give them the money ? ¡°

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Frey : ¡° Tonight¡­ We only managed to gather a total of 57 gold, we are still missing 23 gold. ¡°

    57 gold was an important amount of money, it was already impressive that they managed to gather this sum.

    Inkvir : ¡° With your loots from the dungeon, 27 gold shouldn¡¯t be hard to get. ¡° Inkvir said as he pointed toward the bags they were carrying. It contained the most important part of the dungeon¡¯s monsters. If they went to the guild, they were sure to be able to easily make at least 400 gold.

    Keyse : ¡° Who is that ?! ¡° Keyse yelled as he glared at Inkvir.

    Since they left the dungeon, Inkvir restrained his aura. Whenever the bulky adventurers or in the city, as long as he didn¡¯t say anything nobody was aware of his existence.

    The only exception was the the girls because of their enhanced senses thanks to their training.

    Estiel : ¡° You don¡¯t have to be afraid, he is someone who saved us in the dungeon. ¡° She said trying to reassure them.

    Baian : ¡° Anyway, with this we now have enough money ! ¡° Baian said as he started to cry of happiness, he wasn¡¯t the only one relieved; everyone in the room was relieved¡­ Everyone apart from two person.

    Fiona : ¡° It won¡¯t work. ¡° Fiona coldly said, breaking the happy atmosphere.

    Shina : ¡° Indeed¡­ We can¡¯t pay them. ¡° She said agreeing with Fiona.

    Frey : ¡° W-What do you mean ? ¡° He asked unsure.

    Inkvir after thinking a little more about the situation realized why it wouldn¡¯t work.

    Inkvir : ¡° I see, I forgot we are dealing with criminals¡­ Seeing you were able to pay this expensive sum within a short time, they definitely won¡¯t let you alone even after you pay them. It would be the opposite, they would try to use you as much as possible...  ¡°

    Frey : ¡° It can¡¯t be¡­They can¡¯t do something like that... ¡° He said not willing to accept the truth.

    Baian face was pale and started to sweat while Keyse was biting his bottom lip even harder than before, making it bleed.

    The three of them lost all hope; even though they knew it was going to end like this, they weren¡¯t willing to accept it. For Keyse and Frey, Serine was like a little sister, they didn¡¯t want to lose her.

    They were completely depressed, but Shina¡¯s group was showing a cold smile.

    Shina : ¡° Guess we¡¯ll have to act tonight¡­ ¡° Those words directed the boys attention to her, if paying didn¡¯t work, then there were only one option left¡­

    Nuya : ¡° It¡¯s ~SHOWTIME~ ¡° Nuya said happily flying around.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Meanwhile at a forest in Theristid, a boy armed of a golden sword was fighting against a group of six ogre, he was accompanied by four people, three man older than him and one woman.

    The first one is a tanned sixteen years old boy armed with a claymore, his well trained body made he look like a knight and his calm behavior despite being surrounded by a group of ogre three time bigger than him was impressive.

    Rushing toward an ogre, with a powerful swipe of of his sword he cut through the ogre body, almost cutting it in two.

    The second man wasn¡¯t a warrior, his chubby body wouldn¡¯t permit him to use a sword or run very fast, his expensive clothes would make anyone think that he was a merchant.

    But as he mumbled an incantation, two spikes of earth came out of the ground, piercing through the body of another ogre.

    The third man looked totally different from the two previous man even though he have the same age as them. He seemed to possess a certain noblesse as he wielded his claymore, easily cutting the arm of one of the ogres before cutting it¡¯s head.

    As he moved through the battle, his blond hairs seemed to be dancing with the wind.

    The tanned boy is named Alred Keiss, the chubby one is Frost Roef and the last one Kerser Theristid, the prince of the empire Theristid.

    The woman who looked in her twenties is the Holy Lady of the church, Siena Rieltiz. As the Holy Lady, her mission was to support the hero in his quest against the Demon kind. As she finished to chant an incantation, a ray of light coming from the sky landed on the three ogres body, making them unable to move.

    The last young boy, armed with a golden sword jumped toward one of the ogres and easily beheaded him with an extravagance move.

    After this, he began to run toward the second one and at a distance of three meters from the ogre, he made a wide slash; before the slash, a bright light gathered in his sword. The slash released an arc of light, cutting the ogre on half.

    Once he was done, he pointed his sword toward the last ogre located 20 meters away from him while showing an arrogant smile. A small light beam came out of his sword and traversed the ogre¡¯s head before he fell on the ground.

    After the last ogre fell on the ground, everyone gathered around the young boy.

    Siena : ¡° Lord Keniro, you were amazing right now ! ¡° The woman said praising him, but in her heart it wasn¡¯t the case.

    Keniro : ¡° Something like this is a child play for me ! ¡° He said arrogantly.

    The man is Shina¡¯s cousin from her previous world, he was summoned four months ago as an hero who would bring an end to the demonkin.

    Siena really hated him because of his arrogance, greediness and selfishness. He viewed the poor as something worthless and didn¡¯t hesitate to mistreat them. For Siena who lived following the church¡¯s principles, his action were unforgivable¡­ But who is he ? He is a Hero chosen by her Goddess.

    Even if she despise him, she have no choice but make sure he would complete his task as an hero.

    Kerser : ¡° As expected of the Hero, your strength is really impressive. ¡°

    Keniro : ¡° Who do you think I am after all ? I am the Hero who will save this world ! ¡°

    For Keniro, this world was a paradise; in his previous world he was someone without importance, but in this world everyone had to follow his wish because he was the hero.

    At first he was afraid of fighting, but after he discovered his power he became overconfident and began to show off.

    The five of them walked through the forest for a few minutes before arriving at a campment of two thousands soldiers. Those soldier are Keniro¡¯s personal guard, the weaker among them is an B ranked knight. This army strength show how much the church and kingdom value him.

    As for the reason for which Keniro was hunting ogres in the forest, it was to let him acquire battle experience before challenging the Demon King.

    However, the fight ended far too quickly thanks to the new holy sword made by the Goddess. He was supposed to use Kiel it¡¯s whereabouts were unknown; she had no choice but to make one.

    Once they arrived a man in light clothes approached them, it was a messenger from the capital.

    Messenger : ¡° Milords, I come bearing news from our Holy Church. ¡°

    Keniro : ¡° What is it ? Hurry and talk already. ¡° He arrogantly said.

    Messenger : ¡° Yes milord, our sacred pope a few days ago received another message from our Goddess; she order us to invade the beast¡¯s country, Aorlan. She wish for us to use them as meat shield for the upcoming wars, the kingdom already began it¡¯s preparation. The war will begin in two months. ¡°

    Keyser : ¡° Invading Aorlan ? It should be interesting, I always thought it was a shame that we had to let a country full of potential slave alone¡­ I wonder if she¡¯ll be there too. ¡° He said remembering about a certain cat girl who destroyed his pride at school.

    Keniro : ¡° Great, I heard that the princess there are pretty beautiful, I want them as my slave. ¡° Keniro said showing a disgusting smile.

    While most of them were happy about this new, only one person was devastated; it was the Siena who knew how those demihuman would end after the war.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 32 - Taking a walk in the Slums [Proofreaded]

    Hello guys, I didn''t have much time this week so this chapter who was supposed to come out yesterday had to be delayed.

    I want to give my thanks to dragonseal who started proofreading my firsts chapter (prologue done for now) and qtjr168 who is proofreading the news ones.

    This chapter who was suposed to come out tomorrow is here today thanks to him using his spare time to make it today; don''t forget to thanks him please.

    I also hope I didn''t mess with some of the changes while I was rereading using open office compare fonction...

    Don''t forget to let a comment, Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Covered by the night, a small group of seven children, three boys armed with iron poles and four girls accompanied by a tall blue old man were walking within the dark backstreets which even men confident in their own strength were avoiding; it was Shina, Fiona, Estiel and Eniel accompanied by the three boys.

    As they passed through the backstreets, a lot of thug-looking men and women looked at them curiously; peoples were avoiding this area because it was under the influence of the most powerful gang in Delfia, Fireas.

    Usually, ¡®prey¡¯ like those would instantly be robbed or kidnapped within a few meters; but they were dissuaded by one thing, the glare and aura emanating from the girls eyes and mostly by the grey baby dragon sleeping on Shina¡¯s head.

    Their eyes seemed cold as they advanced through the alleys, it was something they developed by training day after day with their lives on the line.

    However, unlike the four girls, the three boys were completely shaking. The boys were afraid of what was going to happen to them. Although they were friends with the girls they never saw them fighting and didn¡¯t know anything about their strength.

    Even the day they met them, they only ran away from Nuya and Pan; how could they know that the most dangerous peoples in the city were walking beside them ?

    As they walked through alleys after alleys, going deeper into the slums while being guided by Keyse, they became more and more afraid. As they advanced, the thugs became even scarier; they would make even the men at the adventurers bar looking like children in front of them.

    However, they didn¡¯t act as well, it wasn¡¯t because they were afraid of the girls, but because they knew who Keyse was; their boss told them that a group of kids would come here to pay a ransom, But they were still interested in the girls who were able to emit a certain pressure.

    Because of the sudden change of the thugs¡® ¡®quality¡¯, the three boys became even more scared, they weren¡¯t that far from the gang headquarters anymore and felt like running away.

    But although they were afraid, they never backed down a single instant or try to complain because they were here to save their friend, their sister¡­

    Keyse : ¡° We are almost there, just a few more minutes; but are you sure about this ? ¡° He asked, worried for them as he spoke for the first time since they entered in the backstreets.

    Fiona : ¡° You don¡¯t have to worry about us, we¡¯ll manage. ¡°

    As they turned at a corner within an alley, two slim thugs armed with a dagger ran toward Inkvir; however he simply took one step back and grabbed the hands of the two thugs.

    They attacked Inkvir because they thought that as the sole adult of this party he would be the strongest one, and they were right; but for Inkvir who was at the peak of the High God''s power, how could he not detect their ambush ? The truth is that he didn¡¯t even have to dodge the thug''s daggers, even if they hit him they wouldn¡¯t have been able to hurt him the slightest.

    Seeing the sudden danger appear, the three boys panicked as the girls showed slight smirk at the situation; they knew how unlucky those thugs were for targeting Inkvir.

    Thug 1 : ¡° Gramps, give us your gold if you want to live ! ¡° One of them yelled at Inkvir while his second hand went toward his waist, grabbing for another dagger.

    Inkvir : ¡° Hohoho, I don¡¯t have any gold youngster. ¡° Inkvir answered half seriously.

    Thug 2 : ¡° Don¡¯t lie ! Our boss told us that those boys would have an important sum of money on them. ¡° The second one answered.

    As the first thug¡¯s hand reached his waist and grabbed his dagger, Frey strongly gripped his iron pole and swung it at the thug¡¯s arm with all his strength.

    A cracking sound coming from the blow of the iron pole breaking the thug¡¯s arm was heard before a large scream resonated within the area.

    Baian and Keyse weren¡¯t far behind Frey as they targeted the second thug whose hand was still trapped by Inkvir¡¯s hand, not even relaxing his grip the slightest.

    The screams made the boys panic even more, they knew that those screams would definitely attract the attentions of the men nearby, they hit the two men harder and harder, stopping a little after they stopped moving, just barely alive.

    The thugs were now in poor states, covered with blood and broken limbs, it was then that the boys finally realized what they had done and started to throw up.

    Even though they were mature for their ages, mainly because of theirs harsh life condition; they were still goods peoples and possessed a certain innocence within them. Seeing what they had done to the two men, they became scared of becoming murderers.

    Suddenly a magic arrow and a light red sword pierced through the two men, it was Estiel¡¯s and Fiona¡¯s weapon.

    The boys looked at them with a mix or surprise and fear, those two girls who were younger than them just killed someone like it was nothing for them without even batting an eye.

    Frey : ¡° W-Why¡­ Why did you kill them ? ¡° He asked scared.

    Estiel : ¡° Because¡­ we didn¡¯t want you to become a murderer. ¡° Estiel said as she looked at the bloody corpse.

    Keyse : ¡° What¡­ What does it feel like to murder someone ? ¡° Keyse asked as he looked at his blood-drenched hands from the thugs blood.

    Fiona : ¡° What is scary in killing people is that¡­ after killing a few, you won¡¯t feel anything anymore. ¡° She said with a hint of sadness in her eyes.

    Estiel and Fiona didn¡¯t want them to experience what they felt in the dungeon when they killed humans for the first time, it was something that would transform someone forever. The only exceptions were Shina and Eniel who didn¡¯t feel anything the first time they killed someone.

    For Eniel, it was because of her strong mind and desire to protect Shina, after experiencing life¡¯s harshness, she knew that killing was something that would be necessary for her and that in the future she would probably kill more people, she was already prepared for this.

    As for Shina, her mind rejected any feeling of guilt or disgust from killing them; it was as if something deep inside of her treated them as someone unimportant who weren¡¯t worthy of thinking about.

    Men voice : ¡° I heard a scream coming from here ! ¡° A man said as a group of people''s footsteps began to grow stronger and stronger.

    Keyse : ¡° Let¡¯s run for now ! ¡° He said as he began to run in an opposite direction of the group¡¯s noise followed by Frey and Baian.

    But nobody else moved, Shina, Fiona,Estiel, Eniel and Inkvir didn¡¯t move. They simply stood there, waiting for the thugs to arrive.

    Baian : ¡° W-We have to hurry ! Come ! ¡° Baian said trying to make them move, but they simply smiled at him for an instant before looking at the group of more than an hundred of thug who just arrived.

    What they saw when they arrived was two of their comrade beaten into a pulp, one had a hole in the head while the other¡¯s heart seemed to be pierced. And before one of those two corpse stood Estiel with her red light sword letting small drops of blood fall to the ground.

    Thug : ¡° Those boys ! It¡¯s the friends of that girl named Serine ! ¡° One of the thug said as he pointed to the three boys thirty meters away from them to a tall rough looking red haired demihuman. The man looked more like a bear than a demihuman, he was three head taller than any of the oppressing men behind him.

    Baian : ¡° I-It-Its.. It¡¯s Fireas ! ¡° Baian screamed as he looked at the red haired man.

    Fireas : ¡° I never thought you would do something stupid like that boys¡­ don¡¯t you know how the last one who killed any of my men finished ? ¡° He said as an angry face formed on him.

    Inkvir : ¡° Do you need my help ? ¡° Inkvir asked the girls.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.Shina : ¡° It¡¯s fine, they are only big in number; they won¡¯t be a big deal. ¡° She replied with a smile.

    Estiel : ¡° How should we divide them ? They seem to be around 150. ¡°

    Shina : ¡° No need to restrain ourselves, just kill as much as you can. ¡°

    Fireas : ¡° Are those kids really thinking they can take us all at the same time ? ¡° He said with a small giggles.

    Nuya : ¡° Going first ! ¡° Nuya flew in an instant toward the bandits groups, seeing the fairy fly towards them, they tried to kill her, swinging their swords and firing arrows at her.

    Nuya didn¡¯t even bother trying to dodge them as their attack were useless, she was surrounded by a small ball made of cold air, repelling any arrow coming and freezing the sword and hands of the bandits attacking.

    Eniel : ¡° I am going¡­ ¡° Eniel said before running toward the bandits as well, as she ran she was cutting every bandit on her way.

    Cutting, piercing, slashing, any of this action didn¡¯t stop her from running to the group of bandits. She easily broke through the bandits, leaving only corpse behind her as a rain of blood dropped as her wind infused katana slashed through their bodies.

    Estiel : ¡° We should join as well, although they don¡¯t need our help. ¡°

    Estiel unsheathed her light red sword as she slowly walked toward the fight, Fiona took her bow out of her back and launched a dozen of magic arrow at the same time.

    Fiona¡¯s arrow were numerous but it was only because she wasn¡¯t really aiming, she simply fired them towards the bandits. Even if her arrows weren¡¯t precise, with the number of bandits in front of her she was certain to hit.

    Estiel also also started to fight, she didn¡¯t have Eniel¡¯s speed; but her brute strength became close to her¡¯s after those four months in the dungeon, with reinforced sword she cut through any armor or sword with ease, killing a bandit with each hit.

    Fireas : ¡° What the hell¡­? ¡°

    In front of him, three girls and one small fairy were killing his men one after another. It was an impossible scene, the bandits at the rears were terrified. It was also the case for Baian, Frey and Keyse who were watching the scene; they realized how foolish they were before when they tried to rob them outside the city, if they had been the slightest serious, they would have been killed.

    Finally Shina who was staring at the fight decided to move, already one third of the bandits were killed; each of her step made the bandits grow even more scared. Each members of their group were killing bandits after bandits.

    Although the bandits numbers kept growing as more and more of them arrived, their numbers also kept decreasing; everytime five bandits arrived, six died at the same time.

    The bandits weren¡¯t scared of Shina at all, they were far more worried about the dragon resting on her head.

    As Shina kept getting closer and closer to them, the bandits decided to fire a volley of arrows toward her. Shina just looked at the arrows aimed at her, but she didn¡¯t move.

    Pan who was on her head just opened his eyes and glared at the bandits with it¡¯s golden glowing eyes. As the arrows were getting close to them, he simply jumped from Shina¡¯s head and transformed into a fifteen meters large dragon.

    A fifteen meters large dragon was only the size of a sixty years old dragon, but Pan was still a dragon; how could the bandits not be terrified at the terrifying beast who just appeared in front of them.

    Only by beating it¡¯s wing one time, all the arrows were repelled. Pan looked at the bandits with an angry expression, his feeling were expressed in his aura; he was angry that they tried to hurt the person he considered as his Mistress and Mother.

    Pan inhaled a high amount of air before looking at the bandits. Eniel, Nuya and Estiel who knew what was coming retreated as fast as possible.

    From Pan¡¯s mouth, a huge blue firebreath burned more than half of the bandits; leaving only burned limbs behind it and the smell of cooked meat.

    Bandit : ¡° Fi-Fireas ! We have to escape, we can¡¯t win ! ¡° One of the bandit who survived screamed, most of the bandits agreed with him and voiced their opinion.

    ~BOOOOOM~ A loud sound was heard in the bandits side, one bandit had his head smashed against the ground. It was caused by the tall red haired bandit, Fireas with a massive war hammer in his hands.

    Fireas : ¡° I will kill the family of any coward running away from the fight ! ¡° He said as he smashed the head of another bandit close to him.

    Shina : ¡° Killing his own comrade¡­ How despicable. ¡° Shina said as she looked at him with disgust.

    Fireas who previously was at the rear of the battle walked toward the front, where Shina was.

    Pan : ¡° GROOAAAH !! ¡°

    Pan who was standing in front of Shina roared at the man who was coming closer to them.

    Shina : ¡° Pan, let me take care of him. ¡° Pan reluctantly transformed back in his baby form and flew away from the fight.

    Fireas was now standing in front of Shina, the imposive war hammer he was holding was three times bigger than Shina. The two of them standing nearby was a scene hilarious; a three meter tall man standing glaring at a five years old little girl.

    Glaring at each other for half a minute, Fireas engaged first as he swung his massive war hammer with all his strength. The sound emanating from the hammer due to the strength behind the blow was hurting the ears of the onlookers.

    ~BOOOOOOOOOOOM~ A large sound was heard as the hammer came down on Shina, but the result shocked all the bandits who were watching the fight.

    Shina stopped the hammer with only her left hand; on this hand were purples scales. It was the same as when she fought against Cerbals in the dungeon, however the scales had a different color and were only present on her left hand.

    Fireas : ¡° Im-Impossible ! ¡° He yelled as he looked at the little girl who was three times shorter than him.

    Fireas threw another blow at Shina, but she once again stopped it with her left hand; he didn¡¯t stop there and continued swing his war hammer at her.

    A few minutes passed with him attacking Shina, but none of his attacks even managed to scratch her. Now he was exhausted from swinging his hammer so much and at the same time scared of the girl in front of him.

    Shina : ¡° Is it my turn now ? ¡° Fireas¡® eyes showed fear as she spoke, the girl didn¡¯t even riposte once to his attack even though he had showed many openings.

    He wished he had the time to go back to his headquarters to use Serine as a hostage, but would they really let him get away like this ? For him, it was either run back to the headquarters or die here.

    Fireas : ¡° Hold them back for five minutes guys ! ¡° Fireas yelled as he began to run among the bandits, running toward his headquarters.

    Bandit : ¡° Is he running away ?! Fireas is running away ! ¡° One of the bandit yelled, at this moment more than half of the remaining bandits began to run away. Even if Fireas was their leader in the end they were bandits, they had no honor like knights and just wanted to keep their life.

    Shina : ¡° I¡¯ll take care of him, you guys take care of any bandits running away; we can¡¯t let any of them come back later for revenge. ¡° Shina said coldly while looking at Fireas running away.

    Shina : ¡° Kiel, transform into a bow. ¡°

    Kiel : ¡° It¡¯s finally this one¡¯s turn¡­ This one wishes Mistress would use this one more frequently. ¡°

    Kiel transformed from a ring into a very dark purple bow, Shina pulled the string of the bow as if an arrow was there. Suddenly a golden arrow appeared in her finger, her eyes became purple as she stared at Fireas who was running away.

    The moment she released the arrow in her fingers, the golden arrow pierced through all the bandits on the way and exploded when it came into contact with Fireas, killing him and sixty bandits around him.

    Baian, Keyse and Frey couldn¡¯t believe what was happening in front of them; in only one night, four young girls just killed more than 200 bandits and had destroyed the most powerful group in Delfia.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 33 - Leaving Delfia [Proofreaded]

    Hello guys, here I come today with a new chapter, don''t hesitate to leave a comment behind with your opinion.

    This chapter was proofreaded by qtjr168, don''t forget to thank him.

    Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After finishing all the bandits, rescuing Serine and at the same destroying a large part of the slums; Shina¡¯s group returned to Keyse¡¯s house.

    The three boys were at the same time grateful, but also scared of those girls. Only Serine was happy, nobody knew what she experienced there.

    Of course this made Estiel, Fiona and Shina sad, but they knew how they felt. Fiona and Estiel also experienced this after seeing Shina and Eniel kill someone for the first time, but they also knew that if they didn¡¯t do it then they would be the ones who would be dead.

    Frey : ¡° Y-You¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell us ?! ¡° He yelled in an angry tone while staring at the girls.

    Serine : ¡° F-Frey !! Calm down please ! ¡° Serine said trying to calm him.

    Frey : ¡° What do you mean by calm down ? We have been sleeping with murderers ! ¡°

    Serine : ¡° They aren¡¯t murderers, they only killed them to protect us ! ¡° She tried to argue, but she was the only one thinking like this.

    Keyse and Baian didn¡¯t say anything but only nodded at Frey¡¯s words.

    Frey : ¡° Serine, you have to understand... They can¡¯t stay here anymore¡­ ¡°

    Serine : ¡° Why¡­ They changed our life for the better¡­ They helped us to find a way to live rightfully¡­ They even saved me by fighting a whole group of criminals and made sure they wouldn¡¯t bother us in the future¡­ SO WHY ARE YOU ACTING LIKE THIS ?! ¡° Serine said as she was crying.

    While the boys only saw them slaughter bandits the whole night, for Serine the girls were her saviors. She was imprisoned by the thugs for many days already and the ones who came to save her while she was located in the most dangerous place in the city was them¡­

    How could she not feel angry at them, they were insulting her friends and saviors¡­

    Nuya : ¡° WHY ARE Y¡­ ¡° Nuya tried to protest, but she was quickly stopped by Shina.

    Shina : ¡° It¡¯s fine¡­ We were planning to leave soon anyway, let¡¯s just say we will leave sooner than planned. ¡° She said as she turned to the exit.

    Serine : ¡° WAIT !! ¡° She yelled, trying to stop them, but she was grabbed by the three boys.

    Shina¡¯s group left in a depressed mood, they just lost four of their friends, but they still didn¡¯t regret what they did, even if they lost them at least they were still alive.

    Inkvir : ¡° You did well. ¡° Inkvir said as he looked at them with a mix of warmth and pity.

    Shina : ¡° I understand that they were afraid¡­ After all, we never told them anything about us. What they saw tonight should have shocked them. ¡° She said in a depressed tone.

    Estiel : ¡° So¡­ What should we do now ? ¡°

    Shina : ¡° Let¡¯s go buy a map and leave the city. The Guild should still be open. ¡°

    The Adventurers Guild wasn¡¯t only a place for adventurers, but also for merchants and many other professions. They were selling not only maps, but also provisions, trade certificate, medicine and many other things made with the monsters¡® parts they were buying from the adventurers.

    One can say that the Guild was in reality a business made to support adventurers and merchants.

    Fiona : ¡° At least with the loot we amassed in the dungeon, we should have more than enough to travel for a few months without any problem. ¡°

    Shina : ¡° Let¡¯s hurry up, I want to leave the town quickly¡­ ¡° She said as she sped up the pace.

    Shina was the one who felt the worst about what happened, she truly thought of Keyse, Frey, Baian and Serine as her friends. Seeing the boys¡® reaction towards them made her feel sick, this was why she quickly tried to leave the town.

    She hoped that leaving the town as soon as possible would make this feeling disappear, everyone understood this and that was the reason why nobody protested against her decision.

    While they were walking, Eniel slowly hugged Shina from behind; this hug wasn¡¯t like the usual one where she tried to have fun teasing her.

    It was because she wanted to make her feel better, seeing her in this state also hurt her deeply. Even if she was able to fight by her side, she felt bad for being unable to make her feel better.

    Shina : ¡° Thanks Eniel¡­ ¡° She gently said as a few tears ran down her cheeks, making Eniel hug her ever harder.

    After arriving at the Adventurers Guild, they quickly exchanged their stuff for gold; the exchange took a few hours because of the part of the unknowns monster they brought from the unexplored floors of the dungeon.

    When the clerk finally managed to set a price of those part, they obtained a whole sum of 950 gold. Knowing that the parts of an A ranked monster sell at 60 gold, one could easily imagine how strong the monsters were by obtained amount with only 12 monsters parts.

    This amount wasn¡¯t only enough to purchase the map whose cost was of 25 gold, but also to continue to travel for at least four years while living every day in an expensive hotel.

    After purchasing the map and the provisions, Shina¡¯s group went to the city¡¯s gates; not even losing a single second, wanting to leave the city as soon as possible.

    Kiel : ¡° Mistress, are you sure of not wanting to try to talk to them ? If Mistress leaves like this, she will feel regret for many years¡­ ¡°

    Shina : ¡° I can¡¯t see them anymore, you saw how much they hate us¡­ ¡°

    Kiel : ¡° If Mistress doesn¡®t go, she¡¯ll definitely regret it ! ¡° She insisted.

    Shina : ¡° Kiel, please stop. ¡° Shina answered with a determined voice.

    Fiona : ¡° Let¡¯s go then, any idea on the destination ? ¡°

    Shina : ¡° Hmmm, I still need to find Verlox¡­ But he may not be in Holy Kiel anymore, should we try Aorlan or Delia ? Unless Estiel wants to return to her home. ¡°

    Estiel : ¡° The further I am from there, the better I feel¡­How about you Fiona ? Feel like going back home ?  ¡°

    Fiona : ¡° I don¡¯t really care, even if we go there nobody really knows me. I was hidden from the population because of my hairs colors, as long as we don¡¯t meet someone of the royal family, it¡¯ll be fine. ¡°

    Shina : ¡° Eniel, any proposition ? ¡°

    Eniel : ¡° How about traveling to Delia and then decide if we go to Aorlan or not ? ¡° She simply answered.

    If we were to look at the continent¡¯s map, the countries near Friesel are Delia and Holy Kiel, in order to get to Aorlan from Friesel, one had to pass through either one of those two countries.

    Fiona : ¡° We can indeed decide on that later, let¡¯s go. ¡°

    As everyone was around fifty meters away from the gates, a small voice was heard.

    ??? : ¡° ...ait...ait¡­ ¡°

    It was only a small voice, but everyone managed to hear it; the time they passed in the dungeon had developed their senses.

    ??? : ¡° WAIT !! ¡°

    Four people arrived at the gates, it was the three boys who said they didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them anymore and the sole girl of their group.

    Serine : ¡° WAIT !! ¡° She desperately yelled.

    However, Shina deliberately ignored them and continued to walk away, she didn¡¯t want to experience the previous scene once again.

    Seeing them leaving, the three boys didn¡¯t try to chase them; but only said one thing altogether.

    Baian / Frey / Keyse : ¡° WE ARE SORRY, THANK YOU !! ¡° They said as they went on their knees, pushing their heads on the ground.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    A few hours ago after Shina¡¯s group left, they were thinking about everything that happened since they met them, trying to justify their actions and deny Serine¡¯s opinion.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    But whenever they tried to remember how evil those girls were, trying to curse them¡­ They were unable to do so. The first time they met, those boys tried to rob them; they had the double of their age and tried to rob them when they were unarmed.

    Seeing the strength they showed tonight, they knew that if those girls had fought seriously, then they would have died without any chance to fight back.

    In addition, not only did they forgive them; but they even taught them a way to let their past behind and live honestly. And the most important, they went as far as risking their life to save Serine even though they only knew her for only a few days¡­

    Keyse, Baian and Frey suddenly felt bad, they treated the people who helped them as monster and chased them away after being helped by them¡­ So what if they killed people ? ¡®They killed them to protect us and we simply threw them away...¡¯ was the thought which passed everyone¡¯s mind.

    As they finally realized how bad they reacted, they all got up and started to run toward the city¡¯s main gate, hopping they didn¡¯t leave yet and would have used it to leave.

    Since the time they started to think, a few hours passed; they were sure that they had already left, but if there were a chance to meet them, then they would grab it.

    When they arrived, Shina¡¯s group was fifty meters away from the gates; Serine who had followed the boys secretly, wondering what they were doing realized their intentions the moment one of them started to scream.

    Frey : ¡° WAIT !! WAIT !! ¡°

    However his voice showed hesitation, he didn¡¯t know how to apologize to them for what he had said previously. None of them had to courage to scream louder.

    Serine : ¡° WAIT !! ¡° Serine who had rushed to the gates screamed with all her voice.

    When their screams finally reached them, after looking from where the voice was coming from, Shina¡¯s group ignored it and walked away.

    The boys wanted to apologize from the bottom of their hearts, but they knew that what they did was unforgivable; but still, all they could do was to ask for forgiveness.

    The three of them pushed their heads against the ground so hard that it bled. They stayed like this for five whole minutes, not willing to raise their heads even once.

    Serine : ¡° They are gone. ¡° She said as she looked at the horizon, her words made the boys raise their head.

    What they saw at the location where Shina¡¯s group was previously was only a message dug in the ground.

    ¡®We¡¯ll be back¡¯

    Not only Keyse, Frey and Baian were crying, but Serina as well. This was how they departed from the four girls who completely changed their lifes.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Two months ago :

    A black haired man with golden eyes accompanied by a sixteen years old black haired woman were walking in a forest located at the north of Friesel, it was the forest of the Fairy Queen.

    They had been walking through the forest for half an hour before the man suddenly stopped.

    Man : ¡° It is here¡­ ¡° The man said before punching in the air in front of him; all of a sudden many crackles appeared where he punched.

    The crackles propagated, forming what seemed to be a sphere of around fifty kilometers before shattering the sphere.

    What was inside the sphere were two cities of half Delfia¡¯s size made of trees, it populated with only fairies.

    Man : ¡° I am going to check the city at the right, you go at the left one. ¡° The man said to the black haired woman.

    Woman : ¡° Hope they are here¡­ ¡° The woman said with an indifferent face.

    When the woman arrived at the left city, she was greeted by twenty fairies dressed in what seemed to be an armor; but the armor seemed to be really light.

    The fairies were all shaking in front of the woman, it was because no human ever managed to enter their city.

    Seeing the fairies start to chant something, the woman quickly unsheathed a pure white sword and swung it at them, sending the fairies flying against the city¡¯s tree and knocking them out.

    A high number of fairies who were watching the intruder began to fly away, looking like a group of children. It was because fairies peaceful nature made them very afraid of what could harm them.

    The only exception were the Fairy Queen and her soldier who were trained to be fearless.

    Cutting through the fairies¡® troops, the woman suddenly got stopped by a spear of light which she blocked with her sword; the woman looked up in the sky, a woman with fairy wings was slowly descending, it was the Fairy Queen, Isendel.

    Isendel : ¡° Who are you human, and how did you break our barrier ?! ¡° She angrily asked.

    Woman : ¡° I am looking for four girls; two demihumans and one human... ¡° The black haired woman said as she ignored Isendel¡¯s question.

    Isendel : ¡° I don¡¯t care about your reason, but by breaking our barrier you made yourself into one of our enemy. ¡°

    Many small balls of light appeared around Isendel, and all of them flew towards the black haired woman.

    However, the woman didn¡¯t show a hint of fear and charged forward through the balls, cutting with her sword through the ones that would have touched her.

    A normal sword would have been shattered against Isendel¡¯s light magic with only one hit, but the woman¡¯s white sword was made of a rare metal which could only be forged by dragons; it was made of mithril.

    As the woman approached Isendel, when she was finally in range she swung her sword, targeting Isendel¡¯s neck but her swing was easily dodged because of Isendel¡¯s wind magic.

    Before her sword had hit her, Isendel used her wind magic to send a strong wind against the woman¡¯s hand, slowing her sword and giving her enough time to dodge. Isendel didn¡¯t stop here and formed a light spear in her right hand before thrusting it to the woman¡¯s stomach.

    But the spear was stopped¡­ with only one hand. It was grabbed by the man who previously left to go to the other city.

    Man : ¡° Hmph, I only leave you for a moment and you almost died Veyna¡­ ¡° The man coldly said.

    Veyna : ¡° I am sorry milord¡­ ¡° She answered to the man while lowering her head.

    Isendel after having her spear blocked quickly flew backwards, all her senses were telling her to run away from the man, that the man was someone who she couldn¡¯t beat¡­ But Isendel was the Fairy Queen, she couldn¡¯t back down.

    Isendel : ¡° Introduce yourself ! ¡° She said to the man with an arrogant tone.

    The moment she said those words, Isendel had her neck grabbed by the man; from her point of view, it was like the man had teleported and grabbed her. She was unable to talk or move.

    Man : ¡° Who granted you the right to talk to me you lowly goddess ? ¡° He said while glaring at her with a deadly stare.

    The man¡¯s eyes made Isendel turn pale, she quickly regretted the arrogance she showed earlier.

    Man : ¡° I¡¯ll still answer your question, my name is Veralox. ¡° He said before letting Isendel go.

    Isendel : ¡° W-What is the D-Dragon God doing here ?! ¡° Isendel asked as she tried to get her breath back.

    Veralox : ¡° I heard you fought against someone who I am looking for¡­ Her name is Shina. ¡°

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 34 - The Contract

    Hello guys, sorry for the delay. The chapter was supposed to be finished Friday, but due to many circonstance it couldn''t be released in time.

    This chapter was proofreaded by qtrj168, don''t forget to thank him.

    Don''t forget to leave a comment behind, Enjoy !

    The first chapter of Elskria Online</a> is also out, give it a try :)

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Two weeks passed since Shina¡¯s group left Delfia to walk in the direction of Aorlan¡¯s and Delia¡¯s border.

    In the first ten days, the sky was cloudless. The sunlight was illuminating the land while at the night, the infinity amount of stars in the sky could be seen. But the four last days, the weather turned into the opposite, a lot of clouds formed in the sky and it was raining without showing any signs of stopping soon.

    Within this time, Shina¡¯s group was walking in a hurried pace. Although they were all protected from the rain by a wind barrier formed by Shina, she had to maintain it in permanently which was mentally tiring.

    Estiel : ¡° What¡®s with this rain ?! Only a few days ago there wasn¡®t any clouds in the sky, and now it has been raining nonstop ! ¡° Estiel said as she glared at the sky.

    Nuya : ¡° Is that a problem ? ¡° Nuya cheerfully replied as she seemed to be dancing around us, outside Shina¡¯s barrier.

    Unlike Estiel who had a better affinity to fire magic and hot weather, Nuya with her water affinity enjoyed the current weather

    Shina : ¡° Calm down Estiel, some rain isn¡¯t going to kill you, right ? ¡° Shina said as she looked at her with a light smile.

    Estiel : ¡° I am just tired of this grey weather, it makes me depressed¡­ ¡° She replied as she slightly dropped her shoulder.

    Fiona : ¡° I agree with Estiel, because of this rain I haven¡¯t been able to take a bath for a few days already¡­ I am sure I stink. ¡°

    Shina : ¡° *sniff sniff* It smells just like you always do. ¡° Shina said as she showed a mischievous smile after smelling Fiona.

    Fiona : ¡° Wait, are you saying that I always stink ?! ¡° Fiona exclaimed as tears began to form in her eyes.

    Shina : ¡° Of course not, you just smell like¡­ a mother ? ¡° She said trying to reassure her.

    Inkvir who was looking after the girls having their usual conversation noticed something afar and decided to speak.

    Inkvir : ¡° It seem that we will all be able to take a bath tonight, there¡¯s an Inn 400 meters in front of us.

    Estiel : ¡° We will finally be able to have some good food ! ¡°

    Shina : ¡° A bed ! ¡°

    Fiona : ¡° And a bath ! ¡°

    Eniel : ¡° Bath with Shina¡­ ¡°

    Although they all had differents reason, they all hurried to the Inn.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    As they entered the Inn, they were surprised by the amount of people inside. They didn¡¯t meet any other traveler on the road since they departed, but the first level of the Inn was already almost full.

    More than thirty people were having a drink and something to eat, seeing this amount of people, the girls hoped that there would still be a few room left.

    Most of the customers were either demihumans or demons, it was because the Inn was really close to the borders of Delia and Aorlan.

    As they entered and moved toward the counter, the persons in front of them were all complaining.

    Demihuman : ¡° Why the hell is a room so expensive ?! ¡°

    Demon : ¡° He is right, you are scamming us ! ¡°

    The owner at the counter who was a beautiful young woman in her middle twenties only showed a slight smile at the complaining men.

    Owner : ¡° Sirs, if you aren¡¯t willing to pay this price, then how about you find another Inn ? I am sure there are a lot more near here. ¡°

    Demihuman : ¡° Guh¡­ Fine, we¡¯ll take a room ! ¡° The man said as he took something out of his purse and gave it to the owner.

    Owner : ¡° It was a pleasure. ¡° The woman said as she showed a mocking grin.

    After the men left in an angry mood, it was Shina and her group¡¯s turn.

    Owner : ¡° Hello cuties, how can I help you ? ¡° She said as looked at them with kindness which wasn¡¯t there when she was talking with her previous customers.

    The reason was obvious, although the girls were able to fight head on with dangerous monsters, in the end the oldest among them was only eight years old.

    Shina : ¡° Hello, could we have a room for the night please ? ¡° Shina replied.

    Owner : ¡° We only have one room left, because this is an Inn for traveler, each of our room have four bed. ¡°

    Shina : ¡° How much ? ¡° She asked.

    Owner : ¡° It¡¯s two gold for one day, but I can make it one just for you. Of course meals and baths are included. ¡° The woman said as she showed at Inkvir, expecting him to pay because he was the sole adult of their party.

    Although she wanted to help them more, in the end she was still running a business. She couldn¡¯t let them stay free of charge.

    When they heard the price, Estiel¡¯s and Fiona¡¯s expression changed. It was because they knew the hotel¡¯s price in Delfia.

    One gold was enough to live one whole week in a common hotel in the city, but here it was only for one day.

    Shina : ¡° We¡¯ll take it. ¡° She said as she threw a gold coin out of a heavy purse.

    Even if the price was expensive, by selling the monsters parts from the dungeon¡¯s depth at Delfia, they managed to earn a sum of 950 gold. What was one gold for them ?

    Owner : ¡° S-Sure, here is the key. ¡° She said as she gave them the only remaining key hanged behind her as she was surprised that it was Shina who was paying.

    Estiel : ¡° Could we have a dinner now ? ¡° Estiel asked as she was eagerly anticipating it.

    Owner : ¡° You can go sit down, I¡¯ll tell to one of our waiters to go take your order. ¡°

    As they left the counter, they went to sit at a random table inside the Inn; the first floor seemed to be made to be able to welcome more people than the number of residents it would be able to welcome. It was for this reason that they were easily able to find a table even with the high number of people inside.

    As they were seated and waiting for the dinner, Fiona¡¯s glance was attracted by someone dressed in a black coat.

    The man was also looking at her, but she was unable to figure out the reason.

    Fiona felt that she knew this man, that she met him somewhere, it was the impression she had of the man. But because of his clothes, he was unable to figure out who he was.

    Shina : ¡° ...-na¡­ Fiona ? ¡° Fiona got out of thoughts as she heard Shina call her.

    Fiona : ¡° Ye-Yes ? ¡°

    Shina : ¡° Is there a problem ? You seemed to be in a daze. ¡° Shina asked worried about her.

    Fiona : ¡° That man dressed in black¡­ He feels familiar, I wonder if we met him somewhere. ¡°

    Shina : ¡° I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever met him. ¡° She answered as she looked at the men Fiona was glancing at.

    Estiel : ¡° I also don¡¯t remember meeting someone like him. ¡°

    Fiona : ¡° Maybe I am thinking too much¡­ ¡°

    As they were talking, the man got up and walked toward Fiona; his mouth which was the only area showed by the cloak was showing a grin.

    Man : ¡° Fiona¡­ We¡¯ve finally found you ! ¡° The man said in a happy yet menacing tone.

    Fiona : ¡° Wendres ! ¡° Fiona exclaimed as she threw him with a sharp glance.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Shina : ¡° Do you know him ? ¡°

    Wendres : ¡° Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Wendres Shezil. I am Aorlan¡¯s second prince and Fiona¡¯s brother. ¡° The man said as he took his cloak out, showing the same ears and tail as Fiona, but unlike her red ones his ears and tail were pure black.

    As soon as he introduced himself, their reaction was the opposite of what he was anticipating. As a part of the demihuman¡¯s royalty, he thought that Shina and Eniel who had a demihuman appearance would kneel, but all what he received was deadly glance.

    It was because he was from Fiona¡¯s family, Fiona who was born as a variant with red ears and tail was bullied by her family once her mother died, she was then exiled to the school where she met Fiona and Estiel.

    Knowing what she had experienced because of them, how could they greet him like nothing ?

    Wendres : ¡° *Keuf* It¡¯s a good thing that I found you here, father ordered your return to the castle; you shall accompany me home. ¡° The man said as he cheerfully looked at Fiona.

    Fiona : ¡° I refuse, I threw away my name of Shezil a few months ago; you can return home and tell father that Fiona Shezil died ! ¡° Fiona answered with a certain strength in her voice.

    Fiona¡¯s answer was something she would have been unable to do before she met Shina, but after meeting her and travelling with the others, she decided to throw her past behind and live like she wants.

    Wendres : ¡° Fiona... I wonder what happened¡­ Should I train you once again to make you obedient ? ¡° Wendres said as he was no longer smiling.

    Fiona : ¡° Brother¡­ No, Wendres. From now on I will no longer obey you, I am no longer the puppet I was before ! ¡° Fiona exclaimed, showing her willpower.

    Wendres : ¡° YOU BITCH ! ¡° He yelled as his hand came toward her cheek, trying to punch her.

    But the moment his hand approached her head, a large ¡®CRACK¡¯ was heard. Not even Eniel knew what happened, only Shina who had her senses enhanced because of her training was able to see what happened.

    Inkvir who was watching the scene decided to move when he saw Wendres trying to punch Fiona. The moment his hand almost reached Fiona¡¯s cheek, he simply walked toward him, making everything around him seem to be in slow motion and after with little strength punched Wendres¡¯s elbow, bending it in an impossible way.

    Wendres seemed to be in a daze. He remembered trying to punch Fiona and the moment when his fist was about to touch her, his elbow was broken and his arm was bending in an impossible way. It was only after getting his thoughts back that he felt the pain.

    Wendres : ¡° AAAAAAAAAAAAAGHHHHHHHHHH ¡° A large scream was heard, but inside the Inn where people saw a man walking toward a group of kid and then trying to punch one. They simply ignored the man''s scream.

    It only took Wendres a few seconds to faint, making him fall on the ground.

    Fiona only glanced at him with distasteful eyes before making a slight nod to Inkvir as if to say he thanks.

    Inkvir responded to her nod with a slight smile as if to say ¡®It¡¯s nothing¡¯ before glancing at Wendres¡¯s unconscious body with curiosity.

    Inkvir : ¡° Still, I wonder what he was doing here¡­ For what reason did your brother travel, hiding his identity in Friesel¡­ ¡°

    Estiel : ¡° Indeed it seems strange, even my brothers never left the castle, they¡¯re all afraid of assassins. ¡°

    They all agreed on the thought that something was strange, it was obvious that he originally wasn¡¯t looking for Fiona; after all if it was the case, then they would be looking at the previous location she was seen in, Holy Kiel.

    But here he was in an unknown Inn of Friesel, alone and traveling incognito.

    Eniel : ¡° He may be carrying something really important, important enough for him to try to hide his identity to others¡­ ¡° Eniel said.

    Shina : ¡° Maybe, the only way to know is to search in his belonging. ¡° Shina said as she looked at the man on the ground disgusted, he had tears and snort all over his face because of the pain he experienced.

    As they removed his clothes and started a body-search, they found nothing more than a purse containing 134 gold.

    Nuya : ¡° Let¡¯s keep it ! It¡¯ll teach him a lesson ! ¡° Nuya said as she carried the large purse which had the same size as her.

    Inkvir who was looking at Wendres¡¯s clothes heard a paper drop as he dropped Wendres on the ground, it came from his shirt.

    Examining more closely, he found a hidden pocket inside of it, containing a single paper sealed with a seal.

    Estiel who saw the seal was shocked, it was something she had seen before and something which a demihuman shouldn¡®t be carrying.

    Estiel : ¡° This is¡­ a seal from Theristid¡¯s royalty ! ¡° Estiel yelled as she looked at the seal.

    Theristid is the country of the Goddess of Light who despise demihumans and where they are treated as slave. The second prince of the demihumans country, Aorlan was carrying secretly carrying a paper sealed with Theristid royalty''s seal.

    Having the second prince carrying this paper himself without any guard showed it¡¯s important.

    Inkvir, unable to contain his curiosity opened the sealed paper and started to read it, after a few dozens of second, his expression completely changed, turning into a scary one as he crushed the paper in his hand.

    Shina : ¡° What¡®s written on it ? ¡° Shina asked as she was shocked seeing the usually calm Inkvir behaving like this.

    Inkvir : ¡° Fiona, I can understand your thoughts of leaving your family¡­ They really are shameless, if people like them continue to rule over your homeland¡­ Then demihumans are really doomed¡­ ¡°

    Fiona was shocked by Inkvir¡®s reaction even more than before, she was unable to contain her curiosity anymore as well.

    Fiona : ¡° What does it say ? ¡°

    Inkvir : ¡° This is a pact¡­ A pact guaranteeing the security of your country¡¯s royalties, in exchange of¡­ every demihuman living there. ¡°

    Estiel : ¡° What do you mean by this ? Fiona¡¯s family is selling their country to protect their own life ? ¡°

    Inkvir : ¡° Even worse than that¡­ they are offering to transform Aorlan into a place where demihumans will be produced to become Theristid¡¯s slave. Only the royalties will be able to be treated differently. In short they will treat demihuman like true animals. ¡°

    Fiona : ¡° T-This is¡­ I never thought that father would do something like that. ¡° Fiona said as she was shocked by this news.

    Inkvir : ¡° There¡¯s something else, to confirm Aorlan¡¯s surrender, Theristid is claiming that Aorlan will be opening their gates to allow Theristid¡¯s army to freely enter the city, and that Aorlan offers one of their royalty to become a slave¡­ ¡°

    Fiona : ¡° I see¡­ So they also sold me as a slave¡­ ¡° She said as she looked with an hateful glance at her brother.

    Shina : ¡° We now know our destination¡­ Let¡¯s go see Fiona¡¯s father, I need to have a ¡®conversation¡¯ with him. ¡° Shina said in a cold voice with a dangerous purple glint in her eyes.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 35 - Enslaved Village

    Hello guys, I hope you enjoy this chapter and don''t forget to leave a comment behind.

    Proofreaded by qtrj168

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    As they woke up, Shina¡¯s group decided to have a meeting about an important subject which occurred last night when they came to the Inn.

    Estiel : ¡° What should we do with him ? ¡° Estiel asked as she looked at a man tied with a rope, with one of his arms broken.

    Eniel : ¡° Kill him. ¡° She directly answered

    Shina : ¡° Even if he isn¡¯t a good guy, he is still Fiona¡¯s brother. I don¡¯t really like the idea of killing him, but we can¡¯t let him go either otherwise we will have an army chasing us to get her back. ¡°

    Wendres : ¡° Untie me ! Don¡¯t you know who am I ?! Fiona, untie me this instant ! ¡° Wendres said as he glared at Fiona.

    Shina : ¡° Geez¡­ What are we gonna do with him ? ¡°

    Wendres : ¡° I am the demihuman¡¯s prince ! You have the obligation to obey me ! ¡° He yelled as he looked at Shina and Eniel.

    Nuya who was sitting beside Pan on Shina¡¯s head started to have steam coming out of her head as she looked at Wendres.

    Nuya : ¡° Shut up, you are far too noisy ! ¡° She said as she formed an ice chunk which she threw at Wendres face.

    Wendres : ¡° GAHH, you¡­ Don¡¯t think you won¡¯t be punished for it ! Once father will notice that I am taking too long, he¡¯ll send an army to look for me. You won¡¯t be able to escape so untie me and ¡®maybe¡¯ I¡®ll forgive you. ¡° Wandres said as he looked down on the girls.

    Nuya : ¡° He is faaaaaaar too noisy¡­ Can¡¯t I just freeze his mouth ? ¡° She asked as she let a sigh out.

    Fiona : ¡° As long as he doesn¡¯t die, it¡¯s okay. ¡°

    Wendres : ¡° Fion-GUUUUH ¡°

    As Wendres tried to speak, Nuya froze everything from his chin to the bottom of his nose, leaving him only his nose to breathe.

    Nuya : ¡° It¡¯s finally quiet¡­ Gonna take a nap. ¡° She said before going back to Pan¡®s side.

    Wendres who had his mouth frozen tried to break a part of the ice by hitting it against a wall, but Nuya¡¯s ice didn¡¯t have even a crack.

    Back there in the dungeon, Nuya was able to even freeze A rank monsters, leaving them unable to move whatever they did, even when some with fire affinity tried to make it melt it wasn¡¯t effective.

    Kiel : ¡° Mistress, I have an idea. How about you strip him and throw him away without money in the forest ? ¡° Kiel telepathically said to Shina.

    Shina : ¡° It¡¯s the same as killing him, but it¡®s worse. He¡¯ll definitely die. ¡° She mentally answered.

    Inkvir : ¡° Then we have no other choice than taking him with us. ¡°

    Estiel : ¡° Is it fine with you Fiona ? ¡° She asked Fiona as she was the closer one to Wendres.

    Fiona : ¡° I am okay with this, but the problem will be that we will need to avoid the other travellers¡­ But, are you sure about this ? ¡° Fiona asked them with a wry smile.

    Estiel : ¡° About what ? ¡° She asked as she tilted her head.

    Fiona : ¡° We don¡¯t need to go see my father¡­ ¡° When those words left her mouth, both Shina and Estiel¡¯s eyes showed a glint of hatred.

    Shina : ¡° If your father only ignored you, then it would be fine, although I would still feel the urge to hit him. But he just sold you as a slave to another country just for safety, moreover he sold his whole kingdom for this ! ¡°

    Estiel : ¡° I as well can¡¯t forgive him¡­ I know how it feels to be ignored, but he just went too far, we need to have a ¡®talk¡¯ with him. ¡°

    Seeing their expression, Fiona couldn¡¯t help but show a slight smile as she thanked god for giving her such friends.

    Shina : ¡° Then I am going to bring our breakfast, we already attracted the attention of many people because of him. ¡° Shina said before exiting the room.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After going back to their travel toward Aorlan¡¯s capital with Wendres who was tied and pulled by Inkvir with one hand as the friction between Wendres and the ground made many parts of his body bleed.

    Inkvir openly showed his hatred for him and the royal family. Being a former knight, he was disgusted by the lack of pride and fidelity they showed towards their country.

    As they were travelling, they saw some smoke rising in the sky not far from their locations. It was a large smoke as if something massive was burning, this tickled their curiosity.

    Fiona : ¡° I wonder what is happening there. ¡° She said as she looked at the smoke not far away from them.

    Shina : ¡° Let¡¯s go take a look. ¡°

    As they arrived at the location, what they saw was a village burning with many fresh corpses of aged demihumans and a few male demihumans. Blood staining the ground, severed limbs, the corpse of men nailed to the walls.

    Burnt corpse¡­ Not a life was present.

    Estiel : ¡° W-What happened there ? ¡° Estiel said as she looked at the poor state the village was in.

    Fiona : ¡° Must be a slaver, they often target villages like these¡­ ¡° Fiona said as tears flew across her cheeks.

    Fiona : ¡° While my family is enjoying a safe live in the castle, this is how our citizens end¡­ ¡°

    Estiel : ¡° Fiona¡­ ¡° Estiel hugged Fiona as she started to cry.

    Shina : ¡° The fire is still burning, they must have left a few minutes or hours ago. We can still save them. ¡° Shina said as she looked with a sharp glance at the trails left by horses and carts.

    Inkvir : ¡° I¡¯ll stay behind¡­ Making graves for those poor souls.¡°

    Fiona : ¡° Let¡¯s go. ¡° She said as her eyes showed that she made a decision about something.

    Only a few minutes after following the trails, the girls found an encampment of bandits with a dozen of carts full of cages with demihumans inside.

    Shina : ¡° Here they are, let¡¯s save them. ¡° She said as she slowly walked toward the bandits, followed by all of them.

    The apparition of those four girl surprised the bandits, but in a good way.

    Three of those girls were already really cute girls, Fiona¡¯s long red hair and cute large eyes made her adorable, Eniel¡¯s indifferent expression and the cold stare in her eyes gave them a strange enticing feeling.

    As for Shina, her long silver and black hairs which were floating around attracted their stare and her heterochromia eyes which also gave off a tilt of purple made her bewitching, making them freeze as they stared at her.

    Teen Demihuman : ¡° Hurry and escape ! ¡° A caged woman who seemed to be in her teens yelled to them, afraid of what would happen to them.

    Bandit : ¡° Hurry and capture them, these ones will sell at a high price ! ¡° The bandit yelled as he ran to them, followed by four other men.

    Teen Demihuman : ¡° What are you doing ? Hurry and run away ! ¡° The woman yelled again, in fact she wasn¡¯t the only one yelling, most of the other demihumans were screaming, telling them to escape, but once again they didn¡¯t move.

    As they approached them, the girls didn¡¯t slow down or even bother unsheathing their weapons.

    Shina : ¡° Pan¡­ Eat them. ¡° She said in an uncaring voice.

    Pan who was laying on her head suddenly opened his golden eyes before jumping and transforming in front of Shina into a fifteen meters long dragon.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Before the bandits even had the time to raise a scream, Pan with a single bite ate the five bandits in an instant.

    Teen Demihuman : ¡° T-This is¡­ a dragon ?! ¡° The woman yelled as she was looking at Pan with a feeling of both fear and happiness.

    She was terrified by the dragon, but at the same time she felt happy that it was eating the bandits who were trying to enslave them.

    Bandit : ¡° It¡¯s still a young one, we can wi-GAAAh ¡° The bandit let a cry out before finishing his sentence.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one who died at this moment, a dozen of them died pierced by a magic arrow fired by Fiona from afar.

    The bandit who saw Fiona fire the magic arrow with her bow were stunned, the cute little girl who didn¡¯t seem older than 6 years old was before them killing bandits one after another like it was nothing.

    As the bandits were staring at her, something trivial brought them out of their thought, it was the rain.

    But they felt that it was strange, there wasn¡¯t a single cloud in the sky, it was sunny¡­ How could there be rain ?

    As the bandits looked closer at what seemed to be rain, they realised it was not water but blood.

    Suddenly a scream was heard behind them, as they turned back they saw a brown haired girl with an expressionless face standing surrounded by the sliced corpses of twenty bandits.

    Her right and left swords were surrounded by two different purple auras, when the left one came in contact with something, it froze into a purple ice who seemed to spread as if it was a disease.

    Only a slight contact from her left sword was enough to end a bandit¡¯s life, but her right sword was for them far more terrifying than the left one.

    Nothing could resist to her right sword, it simply cut through anything, whatever it was. But what was terrifying about it was that when it cut through someone¡¯s body, blood flew out of it like a fountain. It was the origin of the bloody rain.

    Half of the bandits were already killed within only thirty seconds, after this half minute, the atmosphere was blank, no one was even able to let a sound out.

    The bandits recalling there were still two girls left looked around them, searching for them as they were afraid of their abilities as well.

    Looking at the carts, they found Estiel who was with her light red sword cutting the cages cell bar, letting all the demihumans escape; but none of them even stepped outside as they were shocked by the display in front of them.

    Merchant : ¡° Protect the merchandise ! ¡° An old man in red clothing shout to the bandits.

    Shina : ¡° You should worry more about your life than your ¡®merchandise¡¯ ¡° Shina who was standing behind the man said in a cold voice.

    She was surrounded by a malicious dark purple aura which was surrounding her like a flame.

    The merchant who heard her cold voice tried to turn toward her, but as she touched his back, her purple aura wrapped around his body, making him freeze, unable to move anymore as the dark aura surrounded all his body.

    Merchant : ¡° What are you doing ?! Help me ! ¡° The man yelled to the bandits.

    This scene made the bandits who were watching her tremble from terror from her bloodlust, making them feel this horror even through their bones.

    Bandit : ¡° R-RUN AWAY !! ¡° One of the bandit screamed as he started to run away soon followed by every bandits.

    Merchant : ¡° WAIT ! DON¡¯T LEAVE ME ALONE, I PAID YOU ! ¡° The merchant yelled as he was abandoned by the bandits.

    Shina : ¡° Let them escape, there¡¯s no need to chase after them. ¡° She said as Eniel was starting to chase after them.

    Merchant : ¡° P-Please spare me¡­ ¡° The man begged.

    As Shina was looking at the merchant, for an instant a purple light shone in her eyes, the moment right after the purple aura started to dissolve the man¡¯s clothes, rapidly turning them into dust.

    Merchant : ¡° S-STOP, PLEASE STOP ! ¡°

    Shina : ¡° Even though I hate bandits¡­ I despise slavers the most. ¡° She said as she callously looked at him before her dark aura totally engulfed the merchant.

    Only a few seconds after, the aura dissipated and the merchant as well, leaving no trace behind.

    After being done, Shina¡¯s expression loosened and she looked at the demihumans which were imprisoned, they all had a terrified expression on their faces.

    Shina¡¯s expression froze as she turned toward Estiel, Fiona and Eniel, showing a face saying ¡®I overdid it right ?¡¯ which was answered by a small nod.

    Shina : ¡° Geez¡­ Hurry and go back to your village. ¡°

    The demihumans hurried out of the cages opened by Estiel and ran back toward their villages as quick as possible as they avoided Shina¡¯s group as much as possible.

    Only one demihuman stayed behind as she looked at them before prostrating before them, it was the young teenager which was telling them to escape.

    Demihuman Teen : ¡° Thank you for your help ! ¡° She said as tears were running across her cheeks.

    Shina : ¡° Hurry and return with your family. ¡° Shina said, patting her head with a smile.

    Fiona : ¡° Don¡¯t you think Shina was scary ? ¡° Fiona murmured to Estiel and Eniel.

    Eniel : ¡° Is she receiving bad influence from someone ? ¡°

    Estiel : ¡° If she was, it would be from you¡­ ¡° Estiel answered as she pointed to Eniel.

    Eniel : ¡° Why... ? ¡° She asked as she tilted her head, unable to understand the reason.

    Fiona : ¡° Eniel¡­ You are always killing people and monster whoever they are and whenever you can happily, of course she¡¯ll be influenced if she have a big sister like you. ¡°

    Eniel : ¡° I am only killing bad people and bad monsters. ¡° She simply answered as if it wasn¡¯t her fault.

    Estiel : ¡° What do you characterise as ¡®bad people¡¯ ? ¡°

    Eniel : ¡° People trying to kill me and Shina¡¯s enemy. ¡° Eniel answered as if it was obvious.

    Estiel : ¡° So as long as they are Shina¡¯s enemy they are bad ? ¡°

    Eniel : ¡° Isn¡¯t it obvious ? ¡°

    Fiona / Estiel : ¡° ¡­ ¡°

    Shina : ¡° Stop talking about me in my back please ! ¡° Shina yelled as she puffed her cheeks.

    Fiona : ¡° Let¡¯s go back to Inkvir and leave. ¡°

    Estiel : ¡° Wait¡­ There¡¯s someone left in this cage. ¡° She said as she pointed toward a small child dressed with only a ragged black cloak hiding it¡¯s face and body.

    Shina : ¡° Hey you, aren¡¯t you returning to your village ? ¡° She asked as she walked toward him.

    The child didn¡¯t say anything and only stared at her with it¡¯s large black eyes.

    When Shina got close to the child, he jumped at her, hugging her body relanctly to let go. As Shina took a look under the cloak, she realized why he didn¡¯t go back with the others.

    The child under the black cloak wasn¡¯t a demihuman, but a young demon.

    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Retreat!!</a></td><td width="25%">Main page</a></td><td width="25%">Continue ?</a></td></tbody></table></tr>

 Chapter 36 - Dark Seal

    Hello guys, I am sorry for taking a break this long without saying anything. At first I only wanted to take a two weeks break, but having exams and many other little things to do it extended a little too much while I only used the time I had around to work part by part of Elskria.

    I''ll also put Elskria aside for a moment until I finish this arc of Dragon Princess, we are really close to the end of this arc and only have only a few chapter left.

    Also, those chapter are not proofreaded since I have no news of my proofreader right now. (Guess my break was too long)

    This chapter is really short, but I''ll upload another one a little later tonight.

    Hope you''ll enjoy it and don''t hesitate to leave

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    The young demon who seemed to be slightly younger than Shina hugged her as she approached him.

    Being hugged, Shina took off the hood on the demon¡¯s head, revealing two little horn and it¡¯s long deep purple hair.

    Her face was very womanly, perhaps even more than Estiel¡¯s. Beautiful round black eyes, very white skin with slightly red cute cheeks, an elegant chin and thin eyebrow of the same color as his hairs.

    His body was very slim, yet it wasn¡¯t because he was malnourished; it seemed to be natural.

    Shina : ¡° It seems that those slavers managed to get their hand on a demoness. ¡°

    Fiona : ¡° A demon ? Did they come here from Delia ? ¡° She said as she thought of how they managed to enter the demon¡¯s country.

    Estiel : ¡° Mhhh¡­. What should we do ? The war is starting soon so we don¡¯t have the time to help her to return to her country. ¡°

    As the young demon heard this, she hugged Shina even harder.

    Young Demon : ¡° D-Don¡¯t leave me here¡­ ¡° The demon weakly said with teary eyes as it stared into Shina¡¯s ones.

    Shina : ¡° We indeed can¡¯t leave her alone here, she would be unable to return on her own. ¡° She said to them.

    Nuya : ¡° Nyannn¡­ What¡¯s up Mistress¡­? ¡° Nuya asked as she woke up and rubbed her eyes, not noticing the whole massacre which occurred in the area.

    Shina : ¡° I sometimes ask myself how you managed to sleep through a battle this noisy¡­ ¡° Shina said as she sighed, recalling how noisy the battle was.

    Nuya : ¡° Nyahaha, it¡¯s one of my good points¡­ What is it with that boy hugging you, why does he have horns ? Is that a demon ?¡± She asked as she looked at the young demon.

    Shina : ¡° Boy¡­? ¡°

    Shina looked at the young demon hugging her, all what she could see was a cute young girl with two horns.

    Shina : ¡° Are you a boy ? ¡° Shina asked somehow doubtful.

    Young Demon : ¡° Yes¡­ My name is Rainte.¡± The boy answered in a low tone.

    Nuya : ¡° See ! Don¡¯t forget that I am a fairy, my ¡®Truth-Sight¡¯ is even better than most of them. ¡° She said as a large grin showed on her face.

    Estiel : ¡° What are you talking about ? ¡° Estiel asked as she didn¡¯t hear their talk.

    Shina : ¡° Let¡¯s take Rainte with us for now and help him to get back home when the war is over. ¡°

    Estiel : ¡° Guess we¡¯ll be even more numerous now, but we can¡¯t let her here anyway.¡± She said as she remembered the number of people traveling.

    Fiona : ¡° Shina, you said it was a demoness¡­ So why did you say ¡®him¡¯ ? ¡° Fiona asked as she approached Rainte, but all she could see was a cute girl of around Shina¡¯s age.

    Shina : ¡° Because it¡¯s a boy ? ¡° She answered with a small smirk as she understood how strange it was.

    Fiona : ¡° Impossible¡­ She can¡¯t be a boy, I mean she¡¯s more feminine than Estiel ! ¡° She argued.

    Estiel : ¡° Hey ! I am here you know ! ¡° Estiel yelled.

    Estiel who saw Rainte¡¯s face also couldn¡¯t believe that it was a boy.

    Estiel : ¡° From every angle I look at her, she¡¯s definitely a girl. ¡° She said after looking at him from the head to the toes.

    Shina : ¡° Geez you guys don¡¯t believe me¡­ Rainte please introduce yourself to them.¡± She asked Rainte who was still unwilling to release Shina.

    Rainte : ¡° M-My name is Rainte, I am a 10 years old boy. ¡°

    After he introduced himself the atmosphere became blank for around ten seconds before suddenly changing.

    Shina / Estiel / Fiona : ¡° WHAAAAAAAAAT ?! ¡° The three of them yelled at the same time.

    Rainte : ¡° HIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEE !! ¡° He yelled as he hid behind Shina.

    Estiel : ¡° Being a boy isn¡¯t a problem but¡­ he is even older than us ! I mean he looks like a four years old child ! ¡°

    Even Eniel who was silently watching the situation couldn¡¯t help but slightly show a surprised expression as she heard Rainte¡¯s age.

    Shina : ¡° Sorry for yelling, we were just surprised that¡¯s all. ¡° Shina said as she tried to reassure him.

    Rainte : ¡° I-I see, is my age a problem ? ¡° He asked.

    Shina : ¡° Not really but¡­ it was just surprising. ¡°

    Nuya : ¡° Can¡¯t we leave Wendres behind while we take him ? I am sure he wouldn¡¯t be as annoying as him. ¡° Nuya suggested.

    Shina : ¡° I know you hate him but we can¡¯t leave Wendres behind, I also want but... he is still Fiona¡¯s brother. ¡° She answered with a sigh, even now Shina still wanted to leave him behind but she was really thinking about how Fiona would feel afterward.

    Nuya : ¡° Muuuuuh¡­ Fine.¡± She said as she gave up abandoning him.

    Estiel : ¡° Fine then let¡¯s return to Inkvir, we have to tell him. ¡°

    As they returned to the village, all the villagers corpses were gone and outside the village were a large number of tombstones. The villagers quickly understood that it was the doing of the blue old man which was standing in front of the tombs.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.Within only a half hour, Inkvir had already buried all the dead villagers within the destroyed village.

    The villagers still cautious didn¡¯t dare to go greet the man, it was obvious to them that he was a part of the girls group.

    Seeing the girls return with Rainte, he quickly understood the situation as he saw the young horned boy; a single thought came into Inkvir mind at this time.

    ¡®Maybe I should start making a shelter or an orphanage for children if I continue like this¡­¡¯

    As he looked closer at the boy, something caught his attention, making him look at the boy with pity.

    After hearing that Rainte was among the slaves carriage, Inkvir didn¡¯t refuse him in the group; he even warmly welcomed him.

    Rainte was filled with happiness as he was accepted by them, the smile on his face was so bright that Shina felt the need to cover her eyes not to be blinded.

    But a single thing bothered him¡­ It was the man tied with a rope and with half of his face frozen.

    Rainte : ¡° Why is he tied like that ? ¡° He asked worriedly for him.

    Shina : ¡° Because he like being tied ? ¡° Shina said as a joke.

    Rainte : ¡° If he like this then it¡¯s okay. ¡° He sincerely answered.

    His sincere response made the atmosphere become blank.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    As they couldn¡¯t afford to return to Delfia, the group continued their travel toward Aorlan¡¯s capital, but as the night fell, Inkvir gathered the girls after waited for Rainte to fall asleep.

    Inkvir : ¡°About this boy, what are you going to do ?¡± He asked as he looked at the boy who was comfortably sleeping a few meters away from them near a fire camp with the tied Wendres nearby.

    Estiel : ¡°Since the war is starting soon we can¡¯t take him back to Delfia, so I guess we¡¯ll have to put him somewhere safe in the capital until we are done and come back for him.¡± She voiced her expression.

    Inkvir : ¡° It won¡¯t work¡­ Why do you think a boy of this age would be doing outside Delfia ? Moreover, since the demon¡¯s are always waiting for humans attack their border are always guarded. How could mere slaver enter them ?¡±

    After giving it a second though, the girls indeed found it was strange for him to be kidnapped.

    Add to this that demons are known to possess more magic than other races, having fought against the slavers they found them to be around the same level as the adventurer beginners they saw at the dungeon.

    Even if they were able to discreetly enter Delfia by avoiding the guards, would they truly win in a battle a village full of demons who can use magic ?

    Shina who was reminding of how Rainte had reacted after they saved the villagers felt that something was strange. The others saw them as monsters so why did he alone stay ?

    He may have endured many difficulties during the time he was captive, but after witnessing such a slaughter, for what reason did he feel safe ?

    After thinking for a few moment, she slowly opened her eyes.

    Shina: ¡° He simply wasn¡¯t in the country but outside. The first possibility is that he was forced to leave Delfia for some reasons, the second one would be that he was travelling with his family and they got separated or killed. But seeing his behavior it would probably be the first one, he was forced out of Delfia without anyone to rely on.¡±

    Following her reasoning all the question would be answered, the slavers simply saw him walking around and enslaved him right away, and without having anyone to rely on, being saved by someone made him feel like he could rely on them.

    Inkvir : ¡°Close, he was indeed forced out of his country by the demons.¡± He said as he looked at the sleeping boy.

    Estiel : ¡°I don¡¯t understand why, weren¡¯t the demons kind to their fellows ? Why would they drive him out ?¡± She said as she suddenly got up.

    Inkvir : ¡°Maybe you can¡¯t notice it, but I can¡­ This boy bear the seal of the Dark God, his soul was cursed by him.¡±

    This new left them speechless.

    Fiona : ¡° B-But why ? For what reason would he do that to a child ?!¡± She said as she clenched her fists.

    Inkvir : ¡°Because gods are sore losers, and the Dark God is one of the worsts of them. Even in my time before we denied them, the two Primal Gods sometimes forced us to fight. Each time the Dark God¡¯s hero lost, he cursed his soul which made them unable to use magic. It seems that even now their fight continue. The cursed ones are forced to reincarnate into demons, and after only a few years when their magic should awake, their curse awake and they are forced out of the country.¡±

    Hearing this, the girls couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted by the Dark God. But although they were angry they knew they couldn¡¯t do anything about it, the other side was a god.

    Inkvir : ¡° So I am asking you once again, what are you going to do with him ?¡±

    As they now understood the boy¡¯s situation, they knew the reason why Inkvir asked this question. Being chased from his home, he now had nowhere to go.

    Shina : ¡° We have no other choice than taking him with us, right ?¡±

    Fiona : ¡° No, I know a place where he may life in peace but¡­¡± She said while avoiding the others stare.

    Estiel : ¡° Is that so ? Then let¡¯s take him there after the war.¡± Estiel said as she was relieved.

    Fiona : ¡° Yeah¡­ It¡¯s near the capital, but we¡¯ll have to wait for the war to be over.¡±

    Shina felt that something was wrong with Fiona as she hastily averted her eyes when she talked to them, she had spent many months with her, how could she not be aware of that. In fact, she wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed, everyone who intended this meeting had noticed but didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 37 - The Start of the War

    Hey guys, I guess I lied about releasing this chapter yesterday since we are already the 3rd... Or at least for me it is :)

    Hope you''ll enjoy this chapter and don''t hesitate to leave a comment behind, and if you saw a mistake please tell me.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After traveling two days, Shina¡¯s group finally arrived at the mountain of Yula. The mountain was situated only a few hours away from Aorlan¡¯s capital.

    On their way they passed through many villages, but most of them were empty. Although Theristid¡¯s army didn¡¯t harm the village as they would soon belong to them, it wasn¡¯t the case for the slavers.

    Following the army from behind, they could safely avoid any danger as they attacked the villages and enslave most of the villagers.

    Thanks to this, a high number of villages were burned down and the inhabitants were enslaved.

    Each time they passed through a village, Fiona¡¯s eyes became watery, yet sharper and more resolved.

    As they arrived at the top of the mountain, what they saw was the immense demihuman capital, Elorgia.

    The building they could see inside the city were around the same as the ones in Holy Kiel; the city was founded by the hero who defeated the demon king at that time as a symbol.

    But what attracted their attention wasn¡¯t the city, but what was outside. It was an army, a vast and immense army who camped outside the city; Theristid¡¯s army.

    The city was totally encircled by the army, by looking at it alone it would be almost impossible to guess their number.

    Estiel : ¡° Why did they bring all those soldier if the other side surrendered ?¡± She asked as she looked at the number of tents which exceeded ten thousand.

    Inkvir : ¡° It¡¯s to show off.¡± He said as he frowned.

    Nuya : ¡° Show off? Aren¡¯t they arrogant¡­¡± She said as she looked down on the many soldiers, narrowing her eyes.

    Inkvir : ¡° Not necessary, this way they threaten the demihumans of what will happen if they disobey. It¡¯s a psychologic strategy.¡±

    Shina : ¡° Now that we are here, what do we do? Even if we are strong, we can¡¯t possibly take on all of them by ourselves.¡± Shina asked as she carefully examined the soldiers.

    Fiona : ¡° It would be foolish to attack head on against an army of this size. We must find a way to somehow enter the city. After this, we may be able to lead the soldier to resist them.¡±

    Shina : ¡° I disagree, we use the fact that we are outside the city to make a sneak attack on them.¡± She said as she scanned the differents area of the army¡¯s camp.

    Estiel : ¡° Just as Fiona said, we can¡¯t win by attacking them in front, it¡¯s better to enter the city.¡± Estiel said as she agreed with Fiona¡¯s proposition.

    Inkvir : ¡° No¡­ Shina¡¯s right, being outside the city and having the advantage of them not being aware of us will make us able to greatly harm them. Moreover, even if we enter the city we won¡¯t find an army strong to win the war.¡±

    Eniel : ¡° Humu¡­ Use their strategy by showing off our strength and when they begin to fight back, retreat, then repeat again and again.¡± She coldly said.

    Shina : ¡° Not only that, our opponent need to eat and they can¡¯t fight without eating. If we burn their ration they will have to retreat.¡± She said as she glanced at the army.

    Shina : ¡° Kukuku, I wonder for how long the soldiers will continue to follow the orders without food and with the fear of dying under our attacks.¡± Shina said as she covered her mouth with her head and slightly laughed.

    Both Estiel and Fiona couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®That girl truly is scary¡¯ while Inkvir felt the need to meet the ones who educated Shina and lecture them.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Inside Elorgia¡¯s castle:

    ??? : ¡° My king, why did you allow the enemy to come this close of the capital ?! If we didn¡¯t abandon Milde''s Fort we could have held them back for a few months and ask the demon for help !¡±

    Inside the castle¡¯s throne room, a large demihuman in his forties is dressed in a full heavy armor which only left his tiger ears out is kneeling in front of a black haired man whose face seemed to tell that he was in his fifty.

    The black haired man is the current king of Aorlan and Fiona¡¯s father while the man kneeling is the main commander who is leading the country¡¯s army.

    Around them are many 4 children and 2 adult, 3 of the children are the king¡¯s daughter while the last one was his second son. And the two adults are the crowned prince and the elder daughter who both were seventeen.

    All of them were looking at the general kneeling in front of their father whose eyes seemed to be carrying hatred and suspicious.

    King : ¡°That¡¯s enough Refalos, are you saying my decision was wrong ?¡± The king coldly threatened him.

    Refalos : ¡° Of course not, but-...¡± He tried to answer, but he was cut in the middle of his phrase.

    King : ¡° Then you may leave, just observe their army and report any of their movements.¡±

    Refalos : ¡° Yes my king.¡± He said as he got up and left the room, clenching his fist and walking with fast steps.

    ¡®DAMMNIT! He doesn''t intend to do anything about this, does he not realize that if the capital fall we will be doomed? He didn¡¯t allow me to prepare any defense and even ordered that if they start attacking we open the gates!¡¯ Refalos though as he pounded his fist against the wall.

    ¡®Also, the second prince wasn¡¯t here, did he run away?... No, if he did then the king wouldn¡¯t act as if nothing was wrong. There¡¯s something suspicious here¡­he must have surrendered to the enemy. Even if you surrender I, Refalos Strovenski won¡¯t ! I¡¯ll defend this country with everything I have and until my death.¡¯

    With those though, the man walked out of the castle, toward the barracks, secretly ordering to the soldiers all who shared his thoughts to prepare for the tonight.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Outside Elorgia, inside a certain tent, two men accompanied by a woman were discussing.

    One of the men was Kerser, the crowned prince of Theristid who was leading an army of 400 000 soldier to conquer Aorlan.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    In front of him, a young teenager younger than him was comfortably sitting while showing an annoyed expression with by his side a beautiful young woman, the Holy Lady of the Church of Light.

    Keniro : ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s just enter the city already, we don¡¯t really have to wait for their princess to arrive, and did you really need her? I am sure there are many other beauties.¡± He said in a bored tone.

    Kerser : ¡°Please bear with it, normally I wouldn¡¯t care about a dog like her, but after what her and her friend dared to do that day¡­ I¡¯ll make them pay for this!¡± The prince said as he pounded his fist against the table in front of him.

    Keniro : ¡° Revenge heh? What did she do to make you this angry ?¡± He asked with a delighted smile as he leaned closer to Kerser, interested in the story.

    Kerser : ¡°It¡¯s not truly her that I want, but her friend. I am sure she¡¯ll follow her here, and when I¡¯ll find her¡­ That bitch dared hurt me, I won¡¯t forgive her! I¡¯ll take my time to educate her like the animal she is¡­¡± He snapped as he recalled what happened a few months ago during the school competition.

    Keniro : ¡°It was a girl?... Was she pretty? I can help you if it¡¯s the case.¡± Keniro said as a lewd smile formed on his face.

    Kerser : ¡° She is really young, but she¡¯ll surely grow into a beautiful woman.¡±

    ¡®Disgusting, if the hero and the future prince of our country are like this¡­¡¯ The woman at their side though as listened to their conversation.

    The Holy Lady, Siena Rieltiz was ordered to follow the hero and support him as she could. At first she thought of this mission as an honor and pitied the boy who was kidnaped from his world and forced to come here.

    But after passing a few days with him she began to hate him, whenever he looked at her a lewd smile appeared on his face.

    Moreover, the things worsened after the hero encountered the prince. As he discovered the existence of the slaves, he began to collect them and treated them as toys.

    For Siena who was forced to follow him and listen to their unceasing debate about women, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why this boy was chosen as the hero and given all this power.

    As the sun had already set some hours ago, the group went back to their tent to sleep, unaware of the disaster which would happen to them only a few moment after.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    As the night had fallen, Shina who was meditating with Pan on her head, a dozen of meter away from the group in order to increase her power opened her eyes and stood up, waking up the baby dragon at the same time.

    Shina : ¡° It¡¯s time huh¡­¡± She said as she looked at the starry sky and glanced at the two bright star of different color in the sky which looked like her parents eyes.

    She then looked at the necklace made by mother the day she left for this world as she recalled the moment they passed.

    She walked back to the campfire where everyone was previously resting for the upcoming battle. All of them were awake and the look in their eyes was sharp, not belonging to children of their age.

    Only one was still asleep, it was the young demon boy, Rainte.

    Shina : ¡°Pan, Nuya, stay behind with him; we can¡¯t let him by himself.¡± She said as she took Pan in her arm and put him down on the ground.

    Nuya : ¡° We aren¡¯t fighting ?!¡± She loudly yelled in surprise.

    Pan : ¡° Guuuh¡­¡± Pan lowered his head and made a weak sound, showing his disagreement.

    Estiel : ¡° You¡¯ll eventually have your turn, but we can¡¯t fight knowing that he is all by himself. What if he is attacked while we are fighting ?¡± Estiel argued, making both of them reluctantly agree.

    Fiona : ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Fiona said as she threw a meaningful glance at the castle before moving toward the army.

    For the assault, the group had planned to attack the army on three side. Fiona and Estiel on one side, Shina and Eniel on another, and Inkvir on the last one.

    Although the girls wanted to stay grouped, it was Shina who asked to be divided.

    Since she came to this world, she had never truly used the magic she learned from her parents. As she had mostly learned wide scale magic, she couldn¡¯t use it in school or in the dungeon as it would kill innocent bystander or risk to make the dungeon collapse.

    But here, on a wide battlefield, she had the possibility for the first time to use this magic. Even if Eniel was near, knowing her ability she was sure that she would be able to avoid her magic.

    With this thought in mind, Shina concentrated her dark mana above her hand, forming a black ball who slowly absorbed the air around her.

    As she concentrated her mana in the ball, the vacuum it produced became stronger and stronger, making the tree around her shake as the air was absorbed.

    The black sphere continued to grow until it reached a diameter of 50cm, at this time the sphere stopped growing and absorbing the air around, an orb even darker started to form inside as she concentrated her mana inside.

    Once done, the dark aura emanating from the black ball was tremendous. The whole preparation had taken her almost ten minutes and the whole area around her was corrupted by the dark mana.

    With a movement of her hand, she threw the black orb toward the army, aiming to an area where she could see many spacious tents.

    The orb collided with a soldier, making him fall on the ground as if he was hit by a stone.

    Seeing the black orb in front of him, the soldier felt cold shivers down his spines as he stared at the strange black orb. Yet, curiosity won over his fear and after touching it a few time with his sword to make sure there weren¡¯t any danger, he slowly picked the orb.

    Shina who was staring at the camp felt sorry for what she was about to do, although she was trying to save Aorlan, she knew that the soldiers weren¡¯t all bad peoples, that they were just following orders.

    ¡°I am sorry¡­¡± She muttered as she looked at the army, at this moment, the black orb in the soldier¡¯s hand shone of a black light...

 Chapter 38 - Madness on the Battlefield

    Hello guys, please don''t insult me for what will happen in the chapter... Please.

    There may be some mistake somewhere, if you notice them then please tell me, also don''t hesitate to leave a comment behind and say your opinion.

    Also to the ones leaving a comment, I am always reading them even if I don''t answer to all of them (Ignoring them if no answer are needed, but still read them).

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    The first reaction of the soldier as he saw the black orb shine was to throw it away, or so he wished, but it was already too late.

    The black ball had started to absorb his hand as it began to grow. Slowly he began to feel his arm being pulled in the sphere, dragging him inside and eating him as it kept growing.

    The man cried for help as he realized the situation he was under, creating a commotion as his comrade ran toward him believing it was an enemy attack. However, after seeing the bizarre situation, none of them dared approach him.

    The orb kept growing bigger and bigger, absorbing not only the man but the air around him.

    After a few seconds, the orb had totally absorbed the man, stopping his cry for help. Only the orb remained as it kept growing...5 feet, 10 feet¡­

    Seeing the black sphere gaining in volume, the soldiers around fled before the strange phenomenon as they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Once the orb had reached a size of 40 feet, the vacuum it created was strong enough to pull the soldiers around directly inside, yet it didn¡¯t stop and kept growing.

    60 feet...80 feet¡­ 150 feet, seeing the giant orb and the commotion raised by the soldiers cry, not only the army but Elorgia was also aware of the disaster occurring.

    Absorbing the tents around, the soldiers, the air and the trees close by, the orb was similar a black hole; eating everything it could as it grew. Once the orb had reached a size of 500 feet, the black sphere stopped growing but kept on eating everything around it.

    Only, it started to spin, rotating faster and faster as the vacuum it made kept growing stronger and stronger.

    In the camp, the soldiers felt like they dropped in hell as they desperately tried to run away, but even with all their efforts, the closer of the orb were pulled as the vacuum became stronger.

    Five minute had passed since the orb stopped growing, it was now spinning like a tornado and had absorbed everything it could around it; even the ground around the sphere was mercilessly absorbed.

    Slowly, the rotation of the orb became slower and slower until it had completely stopped, at the same time the vacuum had stopped as well.

    Not only the Theristid¡¯s soldiers, but Elorgia¡¯s soldier on the ramparts were looking at the now immobile sphere with fear as they saw the damage it had produced.

    Although the black orb had stopped killing people, nobody dared to approach it and tried to run as far as they could.

    Suddenly on the sphere, cracks appeared, propagating on the whole sphere. As they saw this phenomenon, they all shared the same though ¡®It isn¡¯t finished !¡¯.

    The sphere shattered, releasing everything it had absorbed, all the compressed air, the soldiers body, the earth and rock around¡­ It was an explosion.

    Within five kilometers, the shock wave produced had sent not only the soldiers flying but also shattered the earth under the tremendous shock..

    Even if they weren¡¯t hurt, the soldiers of Elorgia who were situated more than 30 kilometers away still felt a strong wind caused by the explosion.

    Not only the troops, but Shina was also in an awe as she looked at the carnage. With only a single spell, Shina had killed around 50 000 soldiers.

    Even her was surprised by the black orb¡¯s power as the first time she had used it, it only grew up to 50 feet. But since the time she had learned the spell, she had grown far stronger.

    The impact generated by the sudden slaughter had destroyed the troops moral.

    Estiel, Fiona and Inkvir who were told by Shina to wait for her signal to charge in were until now wondering what it would be as she said that it would be something noticeable; but the surprised expression of their face made them hesitate to go in as they shared the same thought...¡¯I can¡¯t tease her anymore.¡¯

    After breaking out of her thoughts, Estiel lead the charge into the disoriented army while Eniel on the other side charged alone, leaving Shina behind who would come in after restoring her energy by meditating a few minutes.

    Charging at the enemy, each swing of Estiel¡¯s sword rendered one soldier unable to fight as it cut right through their swords and armor without offering any resistance.

    Of course, against the high number of soldiers she was facing she would normally not hold very long, but with Fiona¡¯s support it wasn¡¯t a problem.

    The speed at which Fiona was shooting magic arrow made look like a machinegun. None of them were actually aimed at the soldiers, she was only shooting as fast she could and made sure that none of them would hit Estiel. With the number of soldiers around, even if she didn¡¯t aim the arrows would still hit an enemy.

    Yet, the most impressive one was Inkvir. He was lazily walking in the army, weaving his sword right and left with such a strength that it produced a shockwave capable of cutting a hundred enemy with a single swing.

    Seeing the strength of the enemies in front of them, the soldiers were now sure that it was them who used the strange magic before. Some were trying to flee while the others were still trying to stand against the mysterious enemies.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    On the other side of the battlefield, a loud laughter belonging to a young girl could be heard; from the place where the girl was laughing, cries of terror could as well be heard, they were coming from the soldiers.

    Surrounded by corpses, Eniel was slicing apart soldier after soldier, tearing apart their body and staining the soil around her in red as blood came out of the corpses on the ground.

    Soaked by the blood of her enemies, she was laughing as she killed her enemies. The soldiers around her felt like they were facing a beast raised in hell, the vision of a girl far younger than them tearing everything around her apart greatly shocked them.

    ¡°MONSTER !!... RUN AWAY !... IT¡¯S A DEVIL !¡±... Many screams came from the soldiers already traumatized by the spell from earlier.

    No matter how pitiful the soldiers in front of her were, Eniel didn¡¯t hesitate and killed them with her twin katana. For her, before her were men who came here with the intent of killing people, she wouldn¡¯t show pity for them¡­ They are her enemies, she didn¡¯t need to know anything else.

    Slicing apart a soldier¡¯s head from his body, with magic freezing five soldier with a mere contact of her katana on the ground, cutting everything in two in front of her with a swing of her katana infused with wind magic.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    None of the soldiers dared engage in a fight¡­ until he appeared.

    Kerser : ¡° What are you doing ?! Take the enemy down, we are more numerous !¡± A loud voice resonated above the soldier¡¯s scream.

    ¡°It¡¯s the prince !¡±, ¡°What are we doing ?! We can¡¯t let the prince see us flee in fear !¡±. The appearance of the prince in the battlefield had calmed down the soldiers fear and ignited their battle instincts.

    However, he wasn¡¯t the only one here. Following the commotion someone else came in a hurry.

    Keniro : ¡° Fear not, I the hero Keniro Amrd I am here ! I¡¯ll take care of this monster !¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the hero !¡±, ¡°This monster have no chance !¡±. Seeing Keniro appear before them, the soldiers were now excited to see the fight between him and Eniel, acclaiming him and retreating in order to give both of them the place to fight.

    Luckily, both the Kerser, Keniro and Siena had survived to the spell as their tents kept them outside of the spell¡¯s range.

    An area of 200 meters wide was now formed. Eniel had let the soldiers act as they wanted as she was interested in the ¡®hero¡¯ who made they all regain confidence.

    As Keniro accompanied by Kerser made their way to the center, Kerser was surprised of the girl in front of him.

    How could he forget the members of the team who humiliated him at the school and the sister of the child he had an interest in; and most importantly the girl who separated his arm from his body.

    Kerser : ¡° She is the sister of the one I am interested in¡­ Shina¡¯s sister.¡± He whispered.

    The name ¡®Shina¡¯ made him think of the little girl he treated as a doll only a few months ago when he was still leading a loser life. Only a brief memory floated in his mind before dispersing it as he thought that there were no chance for her to be in this world...

    Kerser : ¡°You should be able to win easily.¡± He lightly said as he remembered the strength she showed during the School Tournament.

    Keniro : ¡° I see, here I go !¡± The boy yelled as he rushed on Eniel, showing no pity for the girl.

    With a swing of his sword, Keniro aimed for a one strike win against her as he swung his sword with all his strength.

    At first seeing the incredible speed Keniro displayed, Eniel felt like he would be a troublesome enemy, but she felt something was wrong. With only a mere backstep she managed to dodge his attack.

    ¡®This must be a fluke¡¯ he thought as he saw his attack being easily dodged before releasing multiple attacks with his holy sword. Yet all of them were once again dodged with ease.

    Eniel : ¡° Hah...Is that really all?... You are stronger than me yet don¡¯t know how to fight, ridiculous.¡± She mocked him as she sighed as she thought she had finally found a strong opponent.

    Keniro : ¡° Guhhhh¡­ I-I will give you taste the power of the hero !¡± He said as he somehow tried to control his anger.

    The holy sword in his hands shone in a bright line, illuminating the night with a holy burning light. In response to her opponent, Eniel concentrated her mana in her two katana.

    The two of them charged at each other, the clash of their sword made the air around them shake and the earth trembles within a small radius. When the two of them disengaged, Eniel¡¯s arm was slightly burned by Keniro¡¯s light.

    Keniro : ¡° How was that ?! This is a hero¡¯s strength !¡± He proudly said as he lifted his sword, making the soldiers around cheer.

    Eniel : ¡° Hmph¡­ Then let me show you¡­ a sister¡¯s strength.¡± Suddenly her eyes turned cold and the air around was shaking as if killing intent was coming out of her body.

    Swiftly, Eniel charged at him as her katana formed an X. Since her speed was lower than Keniro¡¯s one, he still managed to see her movements and tried to block both of her katanas with his sword.

    Eniel : ¡° You have strength¡­ but you rely too much on it and don¡¯t know how to use a sword¡­¡±

    The moment their weapons collided, Eniel blocked his sword and by using his strength made it sink in the ground before using it as a footstep to deliver a flying kick in his stomach, sending him flying almost ten meters away.

    Only the sound of Keniro falling on the ground could be heard as the previous cheers disappeared, not even a soldier dared to breathe normally as they saw the fight in front of them.

    Because of the two fighters speed, nobody really saw everything that happened in front of them, but one thing was sure; Keniro was laying on the ground and weaponless.

    Keniro : ¡° Guuaahhh¡­ I-It hurt! Someone heal me !¡± He screamed as he held his stomach.

    The ¡®hero¡¯ before the audience made them feel pity and completely destroyed their belief.

    Since Keniro arrived in this world, all what he did was spending his time playing around, enjoying his situation and sometimes hunting monsters far weaker than him.

    Never once did he get hurt by them since he simply killed them with a single sword strike and dodged their attack thanks to his speed.

    Believing he was all mighty, he never took his sword lessons seriously, only slightly spending time on magic lessons as he was only interested in that.

    Eniel slowly approached him as her cold eyes looked at his pitiful figure squirming on the ground from pain like he was some trash.

    Keniro : ¡° GUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH¡± A loud yelled echoed.

    One of Eniel¡¯s katana had pierced through Keniro¡¯s left shoulder, going through his bone like it was made of cookies.

    As if feeling Keniro¡¯s condition, the holy sword which was ten meters away from him vanished and reappeared in his right hand.

    Lifting her sword in the air, Eniel delivered the final blow; a horizontal slash aimed at his neck.

    The sword however only slightly stopped before beheading Keniro; Eniel was surrounded by a strange light and was unable to move.

    ¡®I am truly sorry, even if he don¡¯t deserve any pity he is still the hero summoned by our goddess.¡¯ A short whisper left the Holy Lady, Siena¡¯s mouth, but of course Eniel couldn¡¯t hear it.

    Kerser : ¡° She can¡¯t move, defeat her now !¡± He yelled at Keniro who was still under the shock.

    Keniro : ¡° She can¡¯t?... Heh¡­ HAHAHAHAHAHAHA¡± A loud laughter resonated in the ring.

    ¡®Swish¡¯ Some blood fell on the ground, Keniro¡¯s sword had pierced through Eniel¡¯s stomach, the moment he retired it she fell on the ground, unable to move.

    A green light enveloped Keniro¡¯s left shoulder, closing the wound and making the pain disappear.

    ¡®I-It¡¯s my win !¡¯ Unable to contain his joy, he pushing with all his might.

    Yet, little did he know that another disaster would occur, one even more terrible than the black sphere from before¡­

    ??? : ¡° ENIEL, WHERE ARE YOU ?!¡± A girl''s voice resonated in the battlefield.

 Chapter 39 - Rampage

    Hey guys, look like one of my teacher was absent so I managed to write the chapter, hope you''ll enjoy it and please don''t forget to leave a comment to share your opinion or rate the fiction.

    Also feel free to make a review.

    If you spotted a mistake please tell me.

    Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    A girl¡¯s voice resonated through the silent battlefield, it was a familiar voice which Keniro had heard before.

    ??? : ¡° ENIEL !¡± The girl yelled worriedly.

    Listening closely to the voice once again, he recognized the voice of his cousin. With all his might, he sprinted toward the place from where the voice came from, what he saw there was a girl identical to his cousin from his previous world.

    However there were some differences from her previous appearance, her hairs and eyes now had a differents colors, moreover she had two black cat ear and a tail.

    Keniro felt shocked and doubtful as he saw the young girl who''s in her hands were a bloody black sword.

    Both of them stared at each others, unable to comprehend what was going on.

    Shina : ¡° K-Keniro¡­?¡± She hesitantly said, not sure if this was real.

    Hearing the girl call him by his name, he was now sure that it was indeed the same girl as back then.

    Keniro : ¡° W-What are you doing here, where are my parents? Are they here with you ?!¡± He asked overjoyed.

    When he was summoned to this world, he was the only one brought here; his parents and Shina were left behind so he didn¡¯t know what happened after he was transported here.

    But the girl definitely knew all the answer he was looking for¡­ Yet something felt different about her, but he ignored this feeling and pressed further.

    Keniro : ¡°WHERE ARE THEY ?!¡± He screamed as Shina didn¡¯t answer.

    Shina : ¡° They are dead¡­ All of them are.¡± Shina replied as she fearlessly looked in his eyes.

    Keniro often thought of his parents from back, there after witnessing the tremendous comet destroying building and reducing them to ashes; he had expected them to die.

    Yet here she was, still alive and alone.

    Keniro : ¡° Why, why did you survive instead of them? And how did you survive? You sacrificed them right? They were summoned as well, but you took their places. YOU KILLED THEM, AM I WRONG ?!¡± He screamed as he began to imagine a story on his own.

    Shina : ¡°They weren¡¯t summoned, neither was I; but in a way, I was the cause of their death.¡± She coldly sneered

    In the first place, the destruction of her previous world was because of Shina and her foster family so it wasn¡¯t truly wrong to say that she was the cause of their death.

    Keniro was astonished by her behavior. From his perspective, only a few months ago he was still beating her to a pulp and treating her like a punching ball¡­ But now she was answering back and arrogant, nothing like how she used to be.

    Keniro : ¡° You bitch¡­ I¡¯ll help you recall who I am !¡±

    With those words, Keniro rushed at Shina and delivered a strong vertical slash, but Shina easily received it by blocking it with Kiel, not budging the slightest as she received his sword. However, a small liquid flew from his sword toward Shina¡¯s cheek; a red liquid.

    Keniro¡¯s sword and pants were almost fully dyed by this color, the color of blood.

    At first, Shina didn¡¯t notice it as she was shocked by Keniro¡¯s presence in this world, but after noticing it a question appeared in her mind.

    ¡®Whose blood is it ?¡¯

    Shina had followed Eniel¡¯s tracks by following the soldiers corpses she left behind her, but a few moments ago, she arrived at the end of the tracks and Eniel wasn¡¯t in sight; it was why Shina was worried.

    On this battlefield, the army¡¯s only opponents were her and Eniel; it was the reason why all of the soldiers swords were still clean and as good as new as they hadn¡¯t been used¡­ yet, only his sword was tainted.

    As she imagined the worst case, easily pushed Keniro away, Shina ran in the direction he originally came from, completely ignoring him.

    It only took her a few second to arrive at the arena where Eniel¡¯s duel took place, with her body at the center and barely breathing.

    Shina : ¡° E-Eniel?...¡± She called her as she slowly approached her body.

    Hearing Shina¡¯s voice, Eniel used her willpower to resist the pain and slightly lift her head, looking at Shina with a pale face.

    Shina : ¡° ENIEL !!¡±

    She ran toward Eniel¡¯s body and took her in her arms as she dropped Kiel on the ground, but as she saw her pierced stomach, a mix of emotion formed inside her.

    Eniel : ¡°S-Shina¡­¡± She muttered as she used all her strength to lift her right hand and touch Shina¡¯s cheek.

    Shina : ¡° Heal¡± Using her Ancient Language, Shina tried to heal her.

    Slightly closing, the wound began to heal before a weak white light came from Eniel¡¯s wound, reopening it.

    Shina : ¡° W-What is that?! Heal, Recover, Cure, Restore !¡±

    Shina used all the words she knew that could save Eniel, but none of them worked as the white light kept appearing and opening the wound.

    Keniro : ¡° So you know her, huh? Too bad she will die, my sword make recovery impossible! Kahahahahahaha!¡± Keniro haughtily said as he laughed, thinking of how much Shina was hurt and that she deserved it for killing his parents.

    Kerser : ¡° SOLDIERS, CATCH HER AND BRING HER TO ME... ALIVE.¡± Kerser ordered as he licked his lips.

    Although they felt bad for obeying the order, the soldier walked onward. But as they approached her, Shina¡¯s hairs slowly turned black and a dark aura started to emanate from her body, a pure black aura.

    The aura made its way toward the sky and covered it with somber clouds, from those clouds slowly fell snow¡­ A pitch black snow which announced the start of a disaster.

    The ground around Shina slowly changed color as if its life was being drained, yet only the place where Eniel¡¯s body was wasn¡¯t affected.

    Seeing this, the soldiers halted only a few meters away from her, hesitating to move, afraid of what was occurring.

    Shina : ¡° Repulse¡± A cold voice in another language was heard, right after the soldiers around her were propulsed backward at a tremendous speed, crashing into a dozen of soldiers before finally stopping and dropping dead.

    Slowly standing up, Shina glared at Keniro who was now shaking as his instinct told him a single thing...¡¯GET OUT OF HERE¡¯

    Not only Keniro felt this, the soldiers were all frozen from fear, they originally all came here while thinking it would be a simple war and that there would be no danger, yet this night they felt like they came in hell.

    As for Kerser, he had already run away, making his way through the soldiers, it didn¡¯t take long for Keniro to do the same.

    At the sight of Keniro running away, Shina took Kiel who was on the ground and as if she shared Shina¡¯s thought, Kiel was also emitting a condensed dark aura.

    The previous sword turned into a  two meters long Guandao, a long spear which ended with a blade instead of a spike.

    Looking at the direction in which Keniro ran, as tears fell from her eyes Shina glared there with murderous red eyes.

    Shina : ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!" She screamed with a voice which would have scared any living being before running toward him.

    On her road, she mercilessly cut through the soldiers body like it was paper, with each slash of her spear she killed twenty soldiers. The form of her spear made it perfect to fight against a large group.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Shina : ¡° EXPLODE! SHATTER! FREEZE! BURN! CRUSH!¡±

    Using her Ancient Language in repetition, various disasters happened around her, an area were completely frozen while another was burning like hell, in once the soldiers were crushed by the gravity and in another the soldiers body shattered like a tomato.

    The place couldn¡¯t be called a battlefield anymore, it was now a cemetery in which the troops completely forgot about the battle and were only running away in front of this terror. Most of them were already shocked by the spell which occurred only a dozens of minutes earlier, but the fear brought by Shina already outmatched it.

    At each swing of her spear she became faster as obscure scale formed on her skin, her cat ears transformed back into her normals ones and dragon horns emerged on her head. Her tail also transformed back into her lizard one but kept the black color.

    Shina¡¯s sadness and anger made the darkness inside her leak from her body and the reservoir which was holding all her power.

    ¡°HELP¡­ SAVE US¡­ DON¡¯T COME HERE¡­ STAY AWAY¡­ SHE IS FOLLOWING THE HERO!¡± Multiple screams from the resounded in the field.

    Hearing the soldiers cries, Keniro also started to run faster and faster, surpassing his limits thanks to his fear.

    When he first came here it was as a hero, hailed by the soldiers as the savior of humanity, but now all around him they were cursing him, telling him to stay away from them as they realized that she was following him.

    Keniro couldn¡¯t understand what was happening, he was originally there to enslave Aorlan but here he was, in this supposedly ¡®easy¡¯ mission he had to run away from the monster chasing him whose identity was his cousin.

    On the other side of the battlefield, Refalos as he saw the army¡¯s condition decided to launch an attack on Theristid¡¯s army, making sure to attack in the opposite side of where Shina was fighting as he also feared the monster there.

    The confusion from Theristid¡¯s soldier was far higher than Elorgia¡¯s one as they had already seen the death of many of their comrades, they didn¡¯t even try to fight back.

    On the other hand, inside the city the atmosphere was the opposite of the one reigning on the battlefield. The mysterious emergence of a being defeating alone Theristid¡¯s army made them cheer, some peoples in the city even began to call it ¡®God¡¯.

    Among the inhabitants of this world, the demihumans are the only ones without any protecting god, leading to them being persecuted by other races. Awaiting a god to protect them, they felt like the time had finally come.

    Yet in this festival like atmosphere, only the king felt like he was going crazy.

    Refalos had ignored his orders and led a major part of the army to battle, the current situation would lead Aorlan to a true war against Theristid and would end up with the death of the royal family.

    If Refalos came back alive and the one fighting for them was indeed the god they were waiting for, Refalos would be acclaimed as a hero for fighting by the god¡¯s side and he himself would be treated as a coward who secluded in his castle while ignoring the peoples.

    In both situations, the king would lose all that he possessed, all he could do was praying for Refalos¡¯s death.

    Meanwhile on Shina¡¯s side, she was getting closer and closer from Keniro who was running with all his might while infusing his mana in his legs.

    But in the end Shina was still getting faster and faster as he was close to collapsing, what kept him conscious was the deep fear who fueled his survivals instincts.

    10 meters¡­ 5 meters¡­ 3 meters¡­ Keniro now was in Shina¡¯s range, with a thrusting attack, Shina pierced through the body of three soldiers, but a bright white light stopped her in her movement. It was Siena¡¯s spell, the same one as the one who immobilized Eniel.

    As she was immobilized, unlike with Eniel, Keniro didn¡¯t attack but continued to run away as he used this chance to escape.

    Shina¡¯s red eyes momentarily shifted to Siena, throwing a sharp glance which completely froze her mind. The pressure of Shina¡¯s stare made her body shiver and convulse.

    Shina : ¡° Stay out of this.¡± She ruthlessly said before gathering her mana around her, forming a dark tornado, completely consuming the light.

    Siena¡¯s restraining power was an ability bestowed by the Goddess of Light to the Holy Lady. It wasn¡¯t a magic from which a human being could escape and was even able to immobilize a dragon, yet as she saw her spell being dispelled so easily, she couldn¡¯t help but fall on her knees.

    As she looked in Keniro¡¯s direction, he was already more than a hundred meters away from them. The moment she thought that she had managed to save the boy¡¯s life, Kiel turned into fog before changing into a two-meter long bow.

    The bow looked like it needed an inhuman strength to pull the string, yet as if it was nothing, Shina pulled the string as far as she possible before forming the arrow.

    The arrow used couldn¡¯t be qualified as an arrow anymore, it was closer to a ballista ammo formed with wind mana.

    Shina : ¡° PIERCE!¡± Using Ancient Language as she released it, the arrow pierced through the soldiers bodies without slowing down the slightest and with an incredible speed, flew in a straight line toward Keniro.

    Looking behind him, Keniro saw the arrow aimed at him. The arrow¡¯s speed was too fast, he couldn¡¯t dodge it and could only see it moving toward him as if it was in slow motion yet, the moment right before the arrow touched him, a blue light enveloped his body and teleported him away. It was the Goddess¡¯s magic.

    Not only once, but twice did Keniro closely escaped from death, fuelling Shina¡¯s anger even more, but she didn¡¯t have the time to think about her target as above her, the dark cloud disappeared as large blue lightning came at her.

    Shina : ¡° GHHHHHHH¡±

    The lightning¡¯s strength forced Shina on her knees as she tried to resist it, using all the mana she could to form a shield, protecting her body.. But as seconds passed, the sound of her

    shield crackling could be heard, but luckily the lightning¡¯s strength quickly faded before finally disappearing.

    Shina : ¡° Huff¡­.Huff...Huff¡­¡±

    At the end of the attack, Shina was exhausted and her breath was heavy; but she didn¡¯t have the time to rest as a second lightning far more powerful than the first one came down from the sky to her.

    Shina : ¡° GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH¡±

    The shield completely broke as it came in contact with the second lightning.

    Shina : ¡° SHIELD! PROTECT! REINFORCEMENT!¡± Reinforcing her body and defense, Shina tried to endure the lightning, but burn mark began to appear of her body who couldn¡¯t resist to the lightning¡¯s power.

    As she felt all her strength leaving her body, Shina closed her eyes, recalling the moments she had passed with her sister, her character, her voice, her face¡­

    The lightning broke through all her body¡¯s defense and was about to enter her body as fell to the ground however at this instant she felt someone hold and lift her.

    She was being carried in someone¡¯s arm, under the blue lightning¡¯s light all that she could see from this person was its spiky white hairs, red eyes, and a smiling expression.

 Chapter 40 - Within the Darkness

    Hello guys, I hope you''ll enjoy this chapter. Don''t hesitate to leave a comment, rate or make a review of this fiction.

    Enjoy !

    PS: I received many death threat because of the two previous chapters :( Just joking ^^

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Among an immense army, a girl and an old man were mercilessly slaughtering every moving things around them.

    From the forest, another one was swiftly shooting arrows, every one of them pierced through the soldiers body like it was made of paper.

    Before their attack, the troops were already disturbed by the use of a wide area magic spell which killed almost 1/8 of the troops in a single instant. Thanks to this, the soldiers morale was already really low.

    As their plan went smoothly, both Inkvir and the girls destroyed the enemies rations before starting to retreat. On their way they didn¡¯t experience any real opposition and once done, they started to retreat.

    Their true goal wasn¡¯t to fully destroy the army but to force them to retreat after destroying their mind.

    As they retreated, everything went perfectly until a black snow started to fall from the sky. On the other side of the battlefield, an obscure aura made its way in the sky before making the air turn cold.

    Not only the soldiers, but the Inkvir¡¯s group were also surprised by what was happening. All what they had planned was to destroy their food and retreat, yet as he felt Shina¡¯s magic inside the shadow, he felt that something was wrong.

    Inkvir : ¡°Go back to the camp, I am going to see what is going on there !¡± He said before hurrying to the other side of the battlefield.

    To save time, Inkvir went through the soldiers as he ran straight toward the location where the dark aura came from.

    It only took him thirty-second to reach the place, situated fifteen kilometers from his previous location.

    The place was tainted with darkness; the atmosphere was heavy, the ground was dead and coated by the black snow. But only one place was spared from the darkness, it was a small area of 2 meters per 2 meters and at the center laid the body of one of the young girls he traveled with¡­ Eniel.

    Seeing Eniel¡¯s motionless body, Inkvir ran toward her and checked her condition; the girl¡¯s heart had stopped beating.

    Inkvir instantly understood the reason why Shina went on a rampage as he looked at the girl¡¯s body.

    ¡®She died recently, look like I made it in time. If I was only a few minutes left, then her soul would have left the body.¡¯ He thought as he looked at her.

    Laying his hands on her stomach wound, a green light emerged from Inkvir¡¯s hand and enveloped it.

    As the wound slowly closed, a faint white light slowly came out of the wound, reopening it.

    ¡®This is ?! So that¡¯s the reason why she couldn¡¯t save her !¡¯ A stronger light came out of Inkvir¡¯s hand and made the wound close even faster, but once again the white light came out of Eniel¡¯s wound.

    The wound once again opened, making Inkvir give up on using his magic to save her.

    ¡®This magic is the act of the Light Goddess¡­ If I was a High God specialized in magic, it might have worked¡­¡¯

    As Inkvir''s was specialty was the sword, his magic was only at a middle ranked god¡¯s rank at best, yet his eyes showed that he hadn¡¯t given up yet.

    ¡®I hope it¡¯ll work, it¡¯s all or nothing for both her and me...¡¯

    From his hand, instead of a green light like before, now a purple light came out of his hand and spreaded in Eniel¡¯s body. It was Inkvir¡¯s life essence and the source of his power.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    I still recall the scene, how powerless I was¡­ the tears who dropped from her watery eyes¡­ how much I wanted to hug her body to make them stop, but as blood fled out of my heavy body I couldn¡¯t move.

    The sound melted into silence...my vision slowly lost it¡¯s color...all my senses became vague as my conscious slowly disappeared.

    Yet, here I am¡­ I died back there, but where am I? Everything around me is pitch black, all what I can see is my body and a strange purple light enveloping my body which is restrained by four bright white chain.

    Slowly the purple light is slowly eroding the chains.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed since I woke up, but it took at least a few hours for the chains to weaken enough for me to break them and landing on the black ground.

    What should I do now? Should I roam in those darknesses, seeking an exit? I¡¯ll probably do that since waiting is useless¡­

    But as if to answer my question, a man dug out of the ground in front of me. His body was covered by an armor tainted with blood and a black gas emanated from his body.

    With a sword in his hands, the man charged at me. His armor is the same as the one the soldiers I fought were wearing.

    ¡°Monster¡­ I¡¯ll kill you just like you killed me....¡±

    Unlike the soldiers, the man was fast, but I still managed to dodge his attack. Am I supposed to fight him weaponless ?... Is what I thought until my two katanas appeared in my hands.

    Didn¡¯t Verlox say something like they were linked to my soul?... Whatever¡­

    The soldier might have been fast, but I was faster and with a quick slash I severed his head from his body, making him fall on the ground  and taint the ground as a black blood flew out of his corpse.

    But as I thought I was done, two soldiers emerged from the ground just like the previous one, but the dark gas on them was darker than before.

    Whatever¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter I¡¯ll simply cut them down, I charged at them as they muttered some curses which I simply ignored and pierced both of their chest, but I didn¡¯t predict that it wouldn¡¯t be enough as they tried to cut me down with a blade in their heart¡­ Do I have to behead them?

    Only after decapitating them did they fall to the ground and stop moving.

    Now it¡¯s three of them who dug out and cursed me¡­ are they going to keep coming like this ?... What a bother, I have to hurry and find a way to go back to Shina¡­

    This is really endless, I don¡¯t know how many hours or days I passed here, but all I did was keep fighting again and again as the number of enemies keeps growing more and more and they keep getting stronger.

    Their numbers reached the hundred before I knew it and their strength is three times the one of normal humans.

    I don¡¯t know how much time I kept doing this, but they didn¡¯t leave me a single minute of rest¡­ I don¡¯t know how much time I can hold on against them, even their cursing is getting insupportable.

    Maybe they are the souls of the soldiers I killed? If so then it¡¯ll probably end at a moment¡­ No, I already killed more of those ghosts than I the number I killed back then.

    I don¡¯t care what they want, but I won¡¯t surrender until I go back to her side¡­

    With those thoughts, I dragged my exhausted body and ran toward the enemies rank, cutting those ghosts to piece as they tried to kill me.

    I somehow managed to finish them all, my body was covered in wounds and they once again emerged from the ground, even more numerous than before.

    As I tried to move, I fell on the ground, unable to move a single muscle. I am tired, no matter how much I try I can¡¯t move¡­ Why do I even feel hungry and thirsty if I am dead ?...

    But suddenly, a strange liquid entered my mouth and I felt it move all the way moving from my throat to my stomach. The horrible taste almost made me throw up.

    After drinking it, my body somehow regained energy and I managed to stand up, taking my finger to my mouth, trying to find out what was the liquid from the remain on it, I finally realized.

    Eniel : ¡° It was their blood¡­¡±

    The blood of the countless bodies around us covered the ground and I accidentally drank some, but why did I regain some energy? Is it because blood is linked to magic? By drinking their blood, I absorb their magic which is corrupted by dark mana? The same as my affinity.

    I don¡¯t know the reason, all that I can do is speculation, but what I am sure of is that their blood replenished my energy. If that¡¯s so then it¡¯s ¡®drink or die¡¯...

    It seems that I took too much time to think, the soldiers are approaching. I cut down one of the soldiers and separated his hand from his arm, taking it and retreating from the others.

    With the hand of one of the dead soldiers in my hand, I was now confronted with a choice. Drink and survive or give up and surely die¡­

    As I closed my eyes, I quickly made my choice; if it¡¯s for her, then I won¡¯t even hesitate to throw away my own soul.

    I slowly drank the blood leaking from the severed hand and once again it¡¯s energy went through my body, making me feel as good as when I first came here¡­ No, I feel a little stronger.

    I won¡¯t hesitate anymore, if it¡¯s to survive, then I¡¯ll do anything and everything.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    At the place where Eniel corpse was, Inkvir continued to infuse his life force as his face grew paler and body thinner. A few moments after he had started, the dark mana around him gathered inside Eniel¡¯s body.

    It was the dark mana which Shina had released when she started her rampage. As Inkvir knew the reason, he didn¡¯t interfere with it and left it enter her body.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    What he was trying to do is making a god, by injecting his lifeforce into Eniel, he also injected his divine power. Being of dark affinity, Eniel¡¯s soul was attracting the dark mana around, slowly transforming it.

    It has been a few minutes since he started and the white light from the curse had almost vanished, the transformation was also almost done.

    A little smile showed on his face until a woman dressed in a white robe appeared in front of him.

    Her long blond hairs, her blue eyes and her generous form. At a first glance, she would seem human, but her beauty couldn¡¯t be qualified as one a human would possess. The pressure coming out of her made Inkvir fearful.

    Inkvir : ¡°Lumenia¡­¡± Before him was the Goddess of Light, Lumenia.

    Lumenia : ¡° Hmph, I felt like something was tampering with the power of my sword; so it was a Vec. It¡¯s been a long time since I last saw one, are you the last one? But since you broke our rules and interfered in the mortals affair, your kind will be extinct with your death.¡± She said as showed an ironic smile.

    The next instant, all of Inkvir''s members were pierced by four golden spears, but even though he felt his body burn from where he was pierced, he continued to inject his life force into Eniel¡¯s body.

    But due to the wounds, the energy he was transferring became lower and the white light which had almost vanished slowly started to reform.

    Seeing this, Inkvir infused even more of his energy, making his vision become blurry.

    ¡®I guess it¡¯s my end¡­ Shieita¡­ Roan¡­ Will I meet you in the afterworld?... Will you forgive me for running away that day ?...¡¯

    As he was about to die, Lumenia looked in the direction where Shina who was running after Keniro was.

    ¡®I have to save him, he have to survive until his job is done. As for the girl¡­ I don¡¯t like things I don¡¯t understand.¡¯ In her hands, a small spear made of light formed which she threw in Shina¡¯s direction with a movement of her hands.

    The spear flew at a tremendous spear...but only for ten meters before being caught by a certain man with a single hand.

    From his bloodshot eyes, anger could be seen as he stared at Lumenia with killing intent, crushing bare handed the spear in his hand.

    Lumenia : ¡° W-What are you doing here?...Veralox¡± She asked somewhat scared.

    The man was the Dragon God who had searched for Shina everywhere in the world, but as Shina went on a rampage, he detected her mana and teleported  here, only to see Lumenia trying to kill her with at her side Eniel¡¯s body.

    Veralox : ¡°You little¡­ you don¡¯t even know what you are doing right? Of course you don¡¯t ! Didn¡¯t I tell you before not to lay your hands on dragons? Of course, a doll like you can¡¯t even understand something so basic. If they had seen this how angry would they be¡­¡± Veralox couldn¡¯t help but to vent his anger on Lumenia who didn¡¯t understand anything.

    Lumenia : ¡° Are you trying to say that I am wrong here ?! That girl may be a part of the dragon kind, but she tried to kill my hero! Anyway, what is wrong with killing a half ?! Didn¡¯t you order for every half to die when they are born ?! Why are you trying to change your own laws? And why should I follow rules you made alone, I never agreed to them !¡±

    Under his words, Lumenia couldn¡¯t help but be angry and stand against him, making Veralox sigh as he calmed down.

    Veralox : ¡°I see¡­ You went past the point of no return you know? Now I have no other choice than killing you.¡± He carelessly said.

    Although Veralox¡¯s tone looked like he didn¡¯t care, his eyes showed that he was serious. Having coexisted for millions of years, Lumenia didn¡¯t think that Veralox would try to kill her until she saw his eyes.

    As she knew that she was weaker than him, Lumenia instantly teleported back to Theristid capital where her temple was located, leaving Veralox alone with Eniel¡¯s and Inkvir¡¯s body.

    Looking at Eniel¡¯s body, Veralox still felt something close to life inside her, as he carefully observed it he discovered that her soul had almost completely transformed into a god¡¯s one.

    ¡®How is that possible ?... Is it that man ? Looking at his skin color he must be a Vec, being this old while he must have been a god. Since I planned on making her a High God once she grew up I might as well do it now.''

    Laying his hand on Eniel¡¯s head, Veralox observed the condition of Eniel¡¯s soul, it was an almost black one which possessed some white layer due to the curse of Keniro¡¯s blade. It had transformed thanks to the dark mana around.

    ¡®She must have a hard time with those conditions, this place is full of spirit who morphed because of the mana and became evil spirits. I should give her some help.¡¯

    Stopping the dark mana from entering her body, Veralox absorbed the mana instead and injected it himself, acting as a filter to prevent the evil spirits from appearing.

    ¡®I did what I could, the rest is up to you.¡¯

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    How many years passed since I came to this place? I don¡¯t even remember the number of soldiers I killed, seriously I stopped counting after seven thousand, but that was a long time ago.

    Since I am using their blood to replenish my energy, no matter how many come I am never tired.

    Even my body started growing, I feel like I am far taller than before, my breast also started to develop so I must have spent many years here.

    Four, or many five ? Since I look like a sixteen years old teenager that must be something like that.

    As I was going once again to charge against the vast troop of enemies, I felt like something was entering my body, stabbing me everywhere inside my body. Yet, it didn¡¯t hurt as much as I was here.

    I suffered countless wound in this place, sometimes mortals ones, but it seems that even if my heart is pierced I can¡¯t die.

    But although it doesn¡¯t hurt much, it still is displeasant to feel pain¡­ How many years do I have to stay here before I can go back to her side?

    As the pain slowly disappeared, the dead soldiers fell on the ground, it is the first time something like this happen.

    Among them stood a single figure made of light, the figure of a girl I saw a long time ago. It was me.

    Light Eniel : ¡°Why are you trying to fight against death ?¡± She asked me.

    Eniel : ¡°Because I want to see her again.¡±

    Light Eniel : ¡°Even if you wish for it, it¡¯s too late. You already died ! Give up already.¡± She said as a ball of light appeared in her hand, showing the moment where I died pierced by that arrogant man¡¯s sword.

    Eniel : ¡°Don¡¯t wanna¡­¡±

    Light Eniel : ¡°You can act as childish as you want, but it¡¯s impossible. Once someone die he has to go to the afterworld, it¡¯s how the world work. Let me, no, let US rest in peace.¡±

    Eniel : ¡°...Even if that¡¯s what you wish for, I don¡¯t want to. I want to see her again, you speak as if you were a part of me, but if you are then you should understand.¡±

    Light Eniel : ¡° I do, but all that I want now is to rest. As long as one of us disagree with the other one, we are locked here.¡± She said with a mocking smile.

    If it¡¯s only that, then the solution is simple.

    Eniel : ¡° Meaning if you aren¡¯t here, then I can return by myself¡­ I¡¯ll have to kill you¡­or more precisely kill myself.¡±

    Light Eniel : ¡° I am the last thing keeping you alive you know? If you kill me then you won¡¯t be a part of the living anymore, you won¡¯t remain human and harbor the world as an undead for eternity and without the possibility to go to the afterworld when you die.¡± She menaced me, but I had already made my choice.

    Eniel : ¡°If you are a part of me then you should remember, that day when I drank the blood for first time, that day I decided to throw away even my soul if that I can be by her side. If I have to harbor this world for eternity, then it¡¯ll be by her side.¡± I said as I took my katanas and ran at her.

    As I arrived in front of her, two katanas similar to mine appeared in her hands and she blocked mines.

    Light Eniel : ¡° If you think that you can kill me so easily then try, but I am the same as strong as you are.¡±

    It¡¯s true, she is indeed as strong as I was¡­ back when I appeared in this place.

    ¡®Kwink¡¯ My katanas smoothly passed through hers, cutting her torso.

    Light Eniel : ¡° H-How?!¡± She said shocked.

    Eniel : ¡° Seeing your appearance, you stayed the same as when I entered, but during the time I passed here, I grew stronger. Farewell me¡­ May you rest wherever you end up.¡±

    The blood flowing out of her chest was absorbed by my katanas which changed of color, turning into a dark red. At the same moment, a bright light forced my eyes close and the next instant I woke up on a battlefield.

    Eniel : ¡° I am finally back.¡±

    Veralox : ¡° Yes you finally are !... Geez please try not to die once again, I¡¯ll leave that girl with you, I need to coordinate some little things around here.¡± He said as he pointed in a direction where dark mana was concentrated.

    Eniel : ¡° ?!... How much time passed since I ?...¡±

    Veralox : ¡° Who know? Maybe a few dozens of minutes? Whatever it can wait, just go already !¡± He said before teleporting.

    As I looked in the direction he pointed, I recognized that black mana to be hers¡­ After all theses years, I¡¯ll finally be meeting her again.

 Chapter 41 - End of the Battle

    Hey guys, here is a pretty short chapter but I hope you''ll enjoy it. The next one should be coming out this week.

    Please point my mistakes if you see any, I''ll try to correct them.

    Don''t hesitate to rate, follow, add to favorite or write a review about this fiction. Or simply to leave a comment ^^

    Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Being embraced by the person who saved her made Shina feel an air of familiarity. Cutting through the blue lightning sword with a pure dark red sword, the lightning vanished, returning her vision.

    What she saw put her in an awe, the woman who was carrying her seemed to be in her sixteens, had white hairs and red eyes; yet her face and hairstyle was the same as the girl who died a little before.

    Shina : ¡° E-Eniel?...¡± She muttered in shock with tears in her eyes.

    Eniel : ¡° Yes?¡± She affectionately replied

    Under the shock, Shina clutched to her as hard as she could, hoping it wasn¡¯t an illusion and that she wouldn¡¯t disappear.

    After a hugging her for a few minutes, Shina finally calmed down and released Eniel whose face showed a wistful expression for a brief moment.

    Shina : ¡° But how can you be here? Y¡­ Your heart wasn¡¯t even beating anymore. I really thought you died back then.¡± She asked as she remembered holding her bloody cold body.

    Eniel : ¡°I don¡¯t know myself¡­ I passed what felt like years in a strange place before waking up and seeing Verlox, maybe he know something.¡± Eniel replied as she tried to remember.

    Shina : ¡° Verlox ?! He was here? Where is he now ?¡±

    Eniel : ¡°He said he had to ¡®coordinate¡¯ something and that he would come back soon.¡±

    Shina : ¡° ¡®Coordinate¡¯?... I have a bad feeling.¡± She said doubtfully.

    ¡°GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA¡± A large roar emerged from the horizon.

    From the horizon, a large monster was flying. A monster of fifty meters long whose sight terrified not only the soldiers who were already fleeing away, but also everyone inside Elorgia. It was a dragon.

    Dragons, considered as the most dangerous monster in the world and by all era. Normally they would just remain in their slumber for a few hundreds of years before going out to eat and once again sleep.

    The only reason which would make one leave his cave would be to mate. But there were a few others times, and at those times, kingdom were destroyed.

    But here, a dragon was flying toward the city. How could they not be terrified?

    Seeing this, even Refalos started to retreat to the city, unwilling to let his men recklessly die against a monster they maybe wouldn¡¯t be able to kill even with their whole army.

    ¡°GROOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAA¡± Another large roar came now from the opposite direction, it was another dragon.

    And once again another came out, a large number of howl came from every direction and a high number of dragons were flying toward the city. Their number grew with each minute, quickly rising to over a hundred.

    Greens, reds, browns, blues¡­ But what shocked them the most was the appearance of black and golden dragons, said to be the rulers of the dragon race.

    All the dragons surrounded the army, not leaving a single one escape and mercilessly killed any that attempted to escape, yet surprisingly, they didn¡¯t do anything to those who stayed still.

    Among the dragons, one was much larger than any others. It was a unique dragon with grey scales and who was flying much higher than the others, as he glanced in Shina¡¯s direction, he flew toward them as he started to become smaller and smaller until finally turning into a human.

    Veralox : ¡° Finally¡­ I am glad that you are safe.¡± He said as he approached Shina, feeling like a weight was taken out of his shoulders.

    Shina : ¡° Hell you sure took your time to find me¡­¡± She joked.

    Veralox : ¡° Oh you don¡¯t know how crazy I became¡­ Every night I was afraid that milords would appear before me and kill me.¡± He replied tiredly.

    Shina : ¡° I-I see¡­ that must have been scary.¡± She sympathized.

    Veralox : ¡° Before you once again disappear, take this.¡± He said as he handed her a bracelet.

    The bracelet wasn¡¯t made of gold or any other precious metals, it made of a strange thread which seemed frail yet was very resistant as it was reinforced by Veralox magic. The thread was connected to a strange grey rock.

    Veralox : ¡° It¡¯s a fragment of my horn, as long as you have this I should be able to locate you wherever you are. I should really have given you this before.¡±

    Wearing the bracelet on her right wrist, Shina looked at the many dragons around the demoralized army.

    Shina : ¡° You sure brought an army with you.¡±

    Veralox : ¡° Heh, I only took the elder dragons with me. There are still a few thousand of young adult waiting nearby. Anyway, what do you want to do with the army? I¡¯ll let you decide.¡± He said, ready to order the dragons to burn the whole army to ashes.

    Although there were a lot of death, the troops were still high in numbers as half of them died under Shina¡¯s repeated Ancient Language, leaving still around 200 000 alive.

    Shina : ¡°IF YOU DON¡¯T WANT TO DIE, DROP YOUR WEAPON ON THE GROUND AND HAND OVER THE PRINCE !!¡± Infusing her mana in the air coming out of her mouth, Shina made her voice propagate in the whole battlefield.

    Hearing the girl¡¯s voice, the soldiers first hesitated. But seeing the dragons ready to crush them at any moment, they didn¡¯t dare disobey and threw their weapons on the ground as they looked around them for the prince.

    However, even after a few minutes passed, the prince was nowhere to be found.

    With a little smirk, Veralox¡¯s voice echoed on the battlefield.

    Veralox : ¡° RASTREK, BURN A THOUSAND OF THEM !¡±

    One of the golden dragons suddenly breathed out a golden flame, burning a high number of soldiers on a line.

    The soldiers didn¡¯t die instantly, the flame slowly melted their armor, burned their skin and melt their bones. But even after the breath, the golden flame didn¡¯t disappear but continue to burn without losing its intensity.

    Veralox : ¡° THE NEXT TIME IT¡¯LL BE ONE THOUSAND, THEN ONE HUNDRED THOUSAND !¡± He angrily shouted as he saw they weren¡¯t taking Shina¡¯s warning seriously.

    Stolen story; please report.

    At his words, all the dragons around gathered their flames, waiting for his signal to burn them to crisp.

    Panic went through the troops as they were all trying to localise the prince, but it didn¡¯t take it long for him to be found.

    ¡°HE IS HERE !... HURRY AND DELIVER HIM !!¡±

    Guarded by his royal guards, Kerser tried to resist to the soldiers, but how could a few guards win against an army?

    Kerser : ¡° DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU ARE DOING ?! YOU TRAITORS !¡±

    Kerser tried his best to resist to the soldiers, but it was in vain. If it was a normal war then this situation wouldn¡¯t occur, but this time they were against dragons. The pressure they felt was far greater than any others.

    Being transported through the whole army, Kerser was thrown at Shina¡¯s feet by his own soldiers. But what he saw when he raised his head at her shocked him.

    Kerser : ¡° Y-you¡­ why do you have t-those ?!¡± He said as he looked at her horns and lizard tail.

    The Shina Kerser knew was a demi-human catgirl with an abnormal talent in swordsmanship and magic. But before him was a half-dragon who commanded an army capable of destroying any country in this world.

    Normally, every time he ended in a bad spot Kerser would use his father¡¯s influence, but what influence did he have on the dragons? Many thoughts crossed his mind, but not a single one would help him in this situation.

    Shina : ¡° Kukuku, it¡¯s been a while, right ?¡± She said as she laughed at him, enjoying his pale and desperate expression.

    Kerser : ¡° W-What do you intend to do with me ?¡± He asked, frightened about what would happen.

    Shina : ¡° Absolutely nothing, I am going to let you return home with your soldiers.¡± She said with a fake smile.

    Hearing this, Kerser¡¯s face relaxed as Veralox smiled, certain it wouldn¡¯t end here.

    Shina : ¡° You are going to return home, and tell to your father to abdicate. How could I let a family like yours rule a country? I¡¯ll be coming in a few days so I¡¯ll be waiting for good news.¡±

    Finishing her menace with a childish smile, Shina walked in direction to the fire camp, where both Estiel, Fiona and Inkvir should be waiting for her.

    Kerser : ¡° Wait! Are you serious ?! My father will never accept !¡± He complained, but what he received was a meaningful glance from both Eniel, Shina and Veralox.

    Veralox : ¡° If he doesn¡¯t accept, then it¡¯ll be the end of your country.¡± He said in a cold tone before following Shina.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    As Pan and Nuya were sleeping at Rainte¡¯s side, Fiona and Estiel who were observing the battlefield from afar rejoiced at the dragons approach.

    Knowing that Shina personally knew Veralox, the Dragon God, who else could mobilize not only the normal dragons, but also the black and golden one who normally obey to no one, not even the two others Primal Gods.

    As they saw Shina approach accompanied by Veralox and Eniel, both of them were surprised

    by Eniel¡¯s transformation.

    Only a few hours ago she was only a little taller than them. But now, she could be considered as a proper woman.

    After hearing everything about Eniel¡¯s death and Shina¡¯s rampage, they quickly understood the strange things that happened and why Inkvir told them to retreat, but one thing was strange¡­

    Estiel : ¡° Speaking of him, where is Inkvir? He ran after you if I remember well.¡±

    Shina : ¡° Is that so ?... But I didn¡¯t see him, did you Eniel ?¡± She turned to her.

    Recalling what happened what seemed to be years ago for her, she only remembered fighting soldiers and then being pierced by the holy sword. After that, she simply woke up and saw Veralox, but she didn¡¯t recall seeing him and answered her question with a nod of her head.

    Veralox : ¡° Inkvir? Is it a Vec ?¡± He asked as he recalled the man who used his life force to save Eniel¡¯s life.

    Estiel : ¡° That¡¯s him ! Where is he ?¡±

    Veralox : ¡°He died, he actually used all his energy to save Eniel¡¯s life and was finished by Lumenia¡­ It¡¯s the name of the Goddess of Light.¡±

    Hearing this, none of the girls said a single thing. They had only passed a few months with him, yet they still thought of him as a member of their family.

    Learning about Lumenia¡¯s deed, brought to her mind Keniro¡¯s appearance. The boy not only said that he was summoned, but he was armed with a holy sword and was called ¡®hero¡¯. It was easy for her to make a link between Lumenia and him.

    ¡®In short, he should have been teleported to her temple¡­¡¯

    In school, she had learned that Lumenia¡¯s temple was located above Theristid¡¯s capital, in the angel¡¯s country on a flying island called the ¡®Holy Land¡¯.

    She had said that she would pay a visit to Theristid¡¯s king, but knowing that her cousin was there, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to drop by for a moment.

    Hearing this, Veralox also agreed to her decision as it wouldn¡¯t be sure to let Lumenia alone, knowing that she had tried to kill Shina after their little ¡®conversation¡¯.

    With their next plan in mind, the group walked toward their next destination before Theristid¡­ The city whose ruler tried to sell his country to save himself, Elorgia.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    In the Holy Land¡¯s temple:

    Damnit, it seems that Veralox is really angry this time, is he really starting a war against me just for a single half ?... Was she his daughter?...

    Trying to kill her was a bad idea, I regret acting out of anger¡­ I didn¡¯t even manage to kill her since my attacks lost its strength due to the distance between here and Elorgia.

    I even had to save that brat since he still didn¡¯t accomplish his objective, he really took me a lot of mana to summon to this world, it would be a shame to have let him die back then.

    But¡­ I don¡¯t think he matters anymore since I have no other choice. My life is far more important than this petty game we¡¯ve been doing for now who know how many years.

    Since Veralox isn¡¯t someone I can take on alone, I don¡¯t have any other choice than asking ¡®his¡¯ help¡­ the Dark God.

    Even if it¡¯s the Dragon God, in two against one he can¡¯t beat us.

 Chapter 42 - The Princesss Return

    Hey guys, I am kinda late since this chapter was supposed to come out yesterday, but I fell kinda sick and had an hard time to finish it today :(

    There may be a few errors here and there please point them out if you notice them.

    Enjoy and don''t hesitate to leave a comment behind !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    In the city of Elorgia, cheering could be heard coming from everywhere in the city. Most of the citizen had already given up when they saw the giant army outside their city, yet something unexpected happened, first a mysterious being started to destroy the enemy''s troops, and after that an army of dragons arrived and made them surrender.

    And inside the city, Refalos who fought outside was acclaimed as a hero.

    Although his action didn¡¯t have any importance on the outcome of the battle, he was still acclaimed as he and his men fought along this mysterious being who had saved them and came back without having any casualty.

    As the citizen were cheering, a man stared at Refalos with disdain. He had hoped and prayed with all his soul that he would die outside, it was the king.

    The popularity of Refalos now by far surpassed his own by far. While he himself is known to be a coward who didn¡¯t try to protect his people, how could he even compare to Refalos who risked his life and fought among the ¡®god¡¯ who protected them?

    If things were let as they were, he was sure that Refalos would force him to abdicate and take the throne. How would he resist since he now had not only the people behind him now, but also the army who was now venerating him.

    Only a single answer appeared in his mind, a very risky way to save his throne, regain the people''s trust and outstrip Refalos¡¯s popularity.

    It was a really risky plan which could easily be destroyed, but right now he had no other choice; he had to act before it was too late!

    Riding his horse, he went to meet the returning army accompanied by his royal family. When the people noticed him, most of them became quiet and stared at him with anger, but he simply ignored them and feinted an angry expression.

    King : ¡° Refalos, do you know what you did ?¡± He yelled.

    Seeing the king, Refalos with a smirk approached him and didn¡¯t even bother bow to him. It wasn¡¯t because he was arrogant or felt that he didn¡¯t need to show his respect to him anymore. It was because the king actually came to yell at him after coming back as the winners. How ironic was that?

    Refalos : ¡° I, followed by valiant men fought against Theristid¡¯s army and came back winners without a single casualty.¡± He said as he was waiting to see the king¡¯s answer.

    King : ¡° You foolishly ignored my orders and risked my soldiers life. Luckily this time there were no casualty, but did you truly think I had no plan ? Did the opportunity to gain prestige blind you? You¡¯re no hero, but only a greedy man who was ready to sacrifice others life !¡± He lectured him.

    Not only Refalos, but also the soldiers and citizens were in an awe. Actually nobody knew who Shina was and what she was doing there or even if she was truly trying to save them, yet the king said that he knew what would happen.

    Many whisperings were heard in the crowd, in an instant Refalos¡¯s image was crushed.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be¡­ I can¡¯t believe that he actually planned everything, it must be a lie¡­ Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have ordered us to open the gates to the army.¡¯ Unable to believe it, Refalos glared at the king.

    Refalos : ¡° May my king introduce to us the mighty person who saved us? If everything was a part of your majesty¡¯s plan, then it won¡¯t be a problem, right ?¡± He asked half scared.

    Actually Refalos didn¡¯t truly care about what the truth was. If the king had truly planned everything and this mysterious being was an ally of the demi-human, then from now on a new era would begin for them, an era where they wouldn¡¯t be oppressed.

    However, if that was a lie, then he wouldn¡¯t allow him to continue to rule and force him to abdicate.

    From the crowd, not a single sound could be heard. They all knew that the words which would come out of the king¡¯s mouth might as well be their salvation or his death sentence.

    After gulping, the king finally opened his mouth.

    King : ¡°You fool actually wish to meet with our divinity ?! Who do you think you are ?!¡±

    His words froze the atmosphere. Only a few moments later did the crowd finally start to cheer, even if there were a lot of chances that his words were lies, what the inhabitant wished to most for was a god, someone who would give them the right to exist and live in peace.

    Their dream had blinded them from their reason, the possibility of a better future made them believe the king¡¯s words.

    A single voice broke the cheering, the voice of the person who wished the most for his kind future.

    Refalos : ¡°LIES! You can call me a fool or arrogant trash if you want, but I still want a proof. I am ready to executed after this, at least I¡¯ll be able to leave in peace¡­¡±

    Once again, the silence was present. The king was now drenched in cold sweat as he glanced around him, meeting the eyes of each citizen.

    He knew that this plan was risky, but he had no other choice but to follow it, but now he was out of ideas, but at this moment a girl''s voice broke the silent atmosphere.

    Shina : ¡° You wanted to meet me ?¡± A childish voice resonated.

    The view was stunning, actually nobody had noticed but the city¡¯s voice had disappeared without any sound and a group of people had entered into it.

    Beside Shina were Estiel and a girl whom for the king was a ray of hope, Fiona. Behind Shina were a young black haired man with golden eyes, Veralox, followed by a hundred of old men who were the elder dragons in their human form.

    Everyone at first though that the girl was joking, but the men behind her forced them to accept the truth. Although they couldn¡¯t feel anything from her, but from the dragons and more precisely Veralox was emanating an overwhelming pressure.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Seeing all of them obediently stay behind her without saying anything showed that they were obeying her. A being able to command to subdue them, how could they doubt her?

    Dismounting his horse and kneeling in front of Shina, Refalos as he lowered his head asked for answers.

    Refalos : ¡° Forgive me for my insolence, but I need answers, are you the one who fought on the battlefield and called the dragons ?¡±

    Throwing a meaningful glance at Veralox as if asking his permission to use his authority, he simply answered by a nod, showing his agreement.

    Shina : ¡°It is indeed me.¡± She quietly replied, yet her voice resonated through the area.

    Refalos : ¡°Could you please answer this question, did the king really ask for your help ?¡±

    Shina : ¡°No, he didn¡¯t¡­ She did.¡± She replied as she pointed at Fiona.

    Almost none of the ones here knew where she was, only the king and his family behind him knew, the daughter of one of the king¡¯s concubine, the princess Fiona.

    King : ¡°That person is my daughter, I ordered her to ask for help.¡± He said as he strongly glared at her, not ¡®asking¡¯ her to play an act but ¡®ordering¡¯.

    Knowing that it was Fiona among his family who brought them made him feel even more confident. Living a life as a doll hidden from the world, she was taught not to disobey.

    King : ¡° Now, thanks to her help our kingdom will reborn as a great nation. With this power behind us we¡¯ll start a war against the one who tried to deprive us of our freedom !¡±

    Seeing Fiona close her eyes as if agreeing with him, the crowd took the king¡¯s words for the truth and began to cheer. They didn¡¯t truly care about the war, all that they wanted was living without having to fear for their lives.

    But for the king it was different. He felt like he was given an army able to conquer Earth and Heavens and was going to use it to do so. He would appear in history as a legendary king who conquered the world and made the demi-human the rulers of the world.

    Shina who was quietly listening to his words couldn¡¯t help but sneer at him, but as she was going to destroy his dreams, Fiona touched her shoulder and looked at her with serious eyes.

    Shina : ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll back you up if you need my help.¡± She murmured Fiona¡¯s ear.

    Fiona : ¡° Thanks¡­¡±

    Taking a few step, Fiona glared at her father with eyes filled with angriness.

    Fiona : ¡° Don¡¯t misunderstand, I didn¡¯t come here to help you, but to make you pay for your sins you traitor !¡± She yelled in a strong tone.

    King : ¡°You?... What are you talking about little girl ?! Even if you are my daughter I won¡¯t forgive any unfounded accusation !¡± He replied with rage.

    Fiona : ¡° Refalos was it? Please read this loudly¡± Fiona said as she handed a certain paper, her proof.

    Surprised by her demand, Refalos took a look at the paper, quickly reading all of it. His expression suddenly changed for the worst the after he read it and his muscle contracted as he looked at the king with killing intent.

    King : ¡° What is this ?¡± He cluelessly asked as he had a bad premonition.

    With a smile, Fiona looked at Shina who with a wave of her hand signaled to the old men to bring their ¡®special¡¯ guest; Wendres.

    King : ¡° STOP !!¡±

    Seeing the son he had tasked with a secret mission here, the king quickly understood what this paper was, it was the contract he made with Theristid on which were their stamp.

    Refalos : ¡° ¡®I, Jerald Shezil III, King of Aorlan and rulers of the demi-human surrender to the Empire of Theristid and swear to transform my country into... a slave producing land under the condition that¡­ the royal family is given the right to preserve their current life. The royal princess Fiona will be given as a symbol of our agreement between our country.¡¯ Followed by this are the stamp of the two countries.¡±

    The king broke in cold sweat and turned pale, looking like a ghost just like his wife and elder children understood the situation they were in.

    The reaction of the crowd was as expected very violent, most of them were cursing the king while a little group started a riot which was being suppressed by the guards.

    Fiona : ¡°Now that I have a proof, I, the royal princess Fiona Shezil here decree that the king Jerald Shezil III shall be judged for his crimes. Until then, guards take him !¡± She ordered in a solemn voice.

    However, the guards hesitated as to who to follow, on one side was the ¡®Phantom Princess¡¯ who was deemed to be the kingdom¡¯s shame, on the other a king who sold his kingdom.

    King : ¡°Nonsense, you can¡¯t judge the King! Guard take her !¡± Hearing the king¡¯s commanding voice, the start started to move toward her, but a laughter was heard.

    Veralox : ¡°PUAHAHAHAHAHAHA¡±

    The man laughed so much that he was holding his stomach, having a hard time to breath.

    Veralox : ¡°It¡¯s the first time in my life that I am being ignored by creatures of this world. Heh, are you sure you want to try to lay a hand on this girl ?¡± He taunted them as he released a little of his power, making the ground around him shake and oppressing the people and even dragons around him.

    Suddenly stopping, the guards had completely forgotten about Shina and the dragons behind her who were restraining their power as not to hinder this ¡®party¡¯.

    Fiona : ¡°Did you not hear me? I said take him¡± She said as she smiled...but the dragons behind her weren¡¯t.

    Guards : ¡° YES SIR !¡± They unhesitantly replied out of fear as they ran toward the king and his family.

    Estiel : ¡° It¡¯s finished now isn¡¯t it ?¡±

    Fiona : ¡° Yes, my travel with you now is¡­¡±

 Chapter 43 - The Calm Before The Storm

    Hello guys, I am sorry for the late but it''ll probably continue. I am currently in the middle of my internship and still have 4 weeks left before my exam, so I don''t really have enough time to work on Dragon Princess.

    Since it''s been a moment I didn''t write, I hope the quality didn''t regress :(

    Hope you''ll enjoy it and don''t hesitate to leave a comment, review, rate or follow. Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Although Fiona¡¯s answer was surprising, it didn¡¯t shock anyone. During the few days we passed in Aorlan, we obviously noticed that Fiona¡¯s mood became gloomy each time they passed through a desolated town by the slavers or bandits.

    Shina: ¡°Then, you really intend to become the head of this kingdom ?¡± I asked for confirmation.

    Fiona made a hurt expression before gulping and staring resolutely at me.

    Fiona: ¡°Now that I overthrew my father, I have no other choice, right? If I let my family govern this kingdom then it¡¯ll be its end.¡±

    Estiel: ¡°You don¡¯t really have to you know? I am sure that if you ask that old man he¡¯ll take over the throne.¡± Estiel said as she pointed toward Refalos.

    Fiona: ¡°Thank Estiel, but I am the one who overthrew him, I have to assume the consequence of my actions and take over.¡± She said as put a wry smile.

    Looking at Estiel, I let a sigh out before kindly looking at her.

    Shina: ¡°She made her choice Estiel, we have to respect it¡­¡±

    Estiel: ¡° But!¡± She tried to argue, but I prevented her from talking by putting my finger on her mouth.

    Shina: ¡°By the way, I am pretty tired of traveling; how about we take a break ?¡± I said as I winked at Estiel and Nuya.

    Nuya: ¡°Hah~, I am quite tired as well mistress, let¡¯s take a break~¡±  She said as she feigned being tired.

    Estiel: ¡°Heh, that''s Shina after all¡­ Then let¡¯s settle here for a moment, how about a few years ?¡± Estiel said as she laughed.

    Shina: ¡°Kukuku, that sounds good. That¡¯s how it is Fiona, we¡¯ll continue to trouble you then.¡±

    Fiona: ¡°You girls¡­¡± Tears started to form in her eyes as she looked at us.

    Shina: ¡°Fine then, I guess there¡¯s a lot to do, let¡¯s go for now.¡± I said as I brushed her hairs.

    On the way to the castle, as if recalling something Estiel slowed down to get close to Veralox who was walking behind the girls.

    Estiel: ¡°Hey Verlox, what happened to Veyna ?¡± She asked anxiously.

    Ah¡­ I forgot about her as well!

    When we were teleported, Veyna was on the verge of dying before Veralox finally arrived at the scene.

    Veralox: ¡°Hmm, that brat? I managed to heal her so don¡¯t worry,  I just dropped her at her home a few days ago since she said she had a few thing."

    Estiel: ¡°So Sis is alive ?... That¡¯s good.¡± She said as she relaxed.

    Shina: ¡° Yeah¡­ It¡¯s good.¡± I agreed.

    Nuya: ¡°Who¡¯s that Veyna ?¡± Nuya with a cute clueless expression asked as a strange question mark appeared above her head.

    Oh right, Nuya never met her since she started traveling with us after being teleported.

    Shina: ¡°She¡¯s Estiel elder sister¡­ Even if she look nothing like her.¡± I said while recalling the moments I passed with her.

    Nuya: ¡°Mistress, why are you scared? Was she that terrifying ?¡±

    What is she talking about ?... I didn¡¯t even notice that my body was shaking while I recalled those memories¡­ If I think about it properly, wasn¡¯t she bullying me in a way ?!

    Shina: ¡° I guess she was in a certain way.¡± I said with a wry smile.

    Everything I can remember about her is being hugged and toyed with, ah I also remember being forced almost every night to sleep in her room to the point of wondering if I had one. I am quite happy that she isn¡¯t here right now after all!

    Estiel: ¡°Kekeke, my sister really love Shina, always expressing her love whenever she saw her.¡±

    Fiona: ¡°Hehe, indeed, she is really good at ¡®expressing¡¯ her love.¡±

    Shina: ¡°You girls¡­¡± That sadistic smile on their face is the same as the one they had when they watched me being toyed by Veyna.

    While I was talking with Fiona and Estiel, I heard a strange conversation coming from behind us.

    Nuya: ¡°By the way, who are you old man ?¡± Nuya asked as she tapped a certain person¡¯s forehead.

    Veralox: ¡°You can call me Veralox, Shina¡¯s caretaker.¡± He said as a vein appeared on his forehead.

    Nuya: ¡°Okie dokie. Can I call you Verax? Good, nice to meet you, fellow worker !¡± She energetically said.

    A second vein appeared on Verlox¡¯s forehead as he tried to endure Nuya¡¯s innocent harass.

    Veralox: ¡°Call me Veralox or at least Verlox like the girls¡­¡± He mumbled.

    Nuya: ¡°No, I like Verax, it sounds cute doesn¡¯t it ?¡± She said as she repetitively tapped his forehead.

    It begins to become dangerous, I feel like some smoke is starting to come out of Verlox¡¯s head.

    Veralox:¡±Can I eat her ?...¡± He asked as he looked toward me¡­ don¡¯t look at me with those begging eyes please, of course, you can¡¯t eat her you know.

    Nuya: ¡°Nyahaha~ let¡¯s work hard together as Shina¡¯s servants !¡± Completely ignoring Verlox state of mind, she continues to push the dagger further in the wound.

    Veralox: ¡°I should have burned the fairies kingdom¡­  I swear that once it¡¯s over I¡¯ll entirely extinct this race and after that I¡¯ll travel to other worlds and also end the fairies living there.¡± He grumbled.

    When we finally arrived at the castle, all the guards kneeled to us as they saw us with the king bounded with rope and led by Refalos and an army of old men who are actually the elder dragons in their humanoid form.

    Every guard had a strange look on their face as they saw the strange army of old men, but in a certain way it¡¯s understandable¡­ Who would guess that this army of gramps is currently the strongest army in the world?

    As we arrived in the throne room, Fiona slowly walked towards the throne. and as she arrived in front of it, she stopped.

    Breathing in and then out once, she strengthened her resolve then gracefully sat, occupying only a third of the place on throne. As she sat down, her father and family were forced to kneel before her.

    Queen: ¡°Fiona you, is that how you thank us for raising you ?! KAAAAH¡± She yelled.

    As she opened her mouth, I kicked her as she flew ten meters away from where she previously was.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Shina: ¡°Shut up and listen.¡± I said as I pressed my feet of her back, forcing her to stay on the ground.

    ¡®Hehe¡¯ A very small laughter came out of Fiona before she once again looked seriously and glared at her family who didn¡¯t dare to open their mouth anymore.

    Fiona: ¡° Now then, Jerald Shezil III. Your crime is of conspiring with the enemy country in order to save your life for the price of throwing away your citizens life and freedom. Do you have anything to say for your defense ?¡±

    As Jerald looked at Fiona sitting on the throne, he slowly closed his eyes as if he had given up and anger left his expression.

    Jerald : ¡°Kill me if you want, but please spare your brothers and sisters.¡± He begged.

    Staying silent for a moment, after a few seconds Fiona made a small nod before speaking.

    Fiona: ¡°Your crime isn¡¯t only your own, but the one of all the royal family. As a result, you and your family are relinquished from your royal position and noble titles, from now on, all of you are simple commoners. Guards, give them 200 gold and throw them out !¡±

    Aside from Fiona¡¯s father, her siblings and the queen glared at her with hate and thirst for revenge. Only a small ¡®Thanks¡¯ came out of Jerald as he was taken away with his family.

    Veralox: ¡°Ephemeral beings truly are strange creatures, within a few seconds their feeling change and forget about the ones who wounded them.¡±

    Shina: ¡°But it isn¡¯t a bad thing, this way they can enjoy life to its fullest.¡±

    Veralox: ¡°Hmph, you talk just like your mother, but please don¡¯t grow up to become like her.¡± He said as he trembled for a few moments.

    Shina: ¡°You know, she wouldn¡¯t be happy if she heard you say that~.¡±

    Veralox: ¡°Please don¡¯t you begin to toy with me¡­ Truly like her mother like daughter.¡±

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    One week passed since we arrived in Elorgia, it was finally the day for our trip to Theristid. Since Fiona took the throne, less slavers entered the country, make it¡¯s because of the two hundred young adult dragons now living in the country¡¯s border and checking the contents of any wagon entering and leaving the country. The dragons are now the protector and Customs of this country.

    As for Fiona, I could only meet her late at night. She¡¯s having quite a hard time to deal with the paperwork and decisions since she wasn¡¯t raised to be a ruler. Luckily she is helped by Estiel who had some notions

    Yet the busiest this week wasn¡¯t them but me! I had to deal with the ¡®believers¡¯ all days, they made a new religion with me as their god and elected a young woman in her eighteen and made her the ¡®High Priestess¡¯ charged of taking care of me.

    Her name is Izayoi Luna, she is a half magic being half demihuman. It seems that her father is a fox demihuman who fell in love with a Fox Lower God. I wasn¡¯t really surprised when I learned that magic being can become gods once they become strong enough.

    After isn¡¯t Isendel a lower god? Since Nuya is now stronger than her I guess that she became a god as well but it doesn¡¯t look like she knows it though she wouldn¡¯t even care about it anyway.

    Returning to Luna¡¯s subject, it seems that she for them the High Priestess job is a great honor, but in the end she¡¯s something close to a maid and assassin, disposing of anyone ¡®unworthy¡¯ of challenging me.

    Her long hairs color is a mix of orange and white, just like her tails. She has two tails although she originally had only one, the second one suddenly grew the day I met her.

    That¡¯s also the reason why she was chosen as the High Priestess, the sudden growth of a second tail when they asked me to choose who it would be made it seem like I had chosen her and gave her some power.

    It was only after that I learned from Verlox that it was the same phenomenon as with Pan and Nuya, her magic being¡¯s blood reacted to the mana emanating from me and absorbed a little of it, resulting in this change.

    Her character is somehow close to Eniel, she is always worried about me and do her best to take care of me while managing the temple¡¯s issues; yes I said temple.

    Within a single week, those guys built a temple with the help of the citizens who dropped their work to help. I was also surprised to see Fiona¡¯s father, Jerald help out while hiding his face, but as I didn¡¯t see him do anything wrong I left him be.

    The result in this construction was a temple close to the city even bigger than Fiona¡¯s castle with statues of me almost everywhere¡­ Frankly it¡¯s embarrassing¡­

    As for Eniel and Nuya, they simply don¡¯t care about that. I would even say that Nuya is quite happy from being feed candies.

    That fairy sure is strange, after seeing the maids clothes from the castle she to have the same but with a miniskirt, but it strangely suit her and now being called ¡®Mistress¡¯ her doesn¡¯t feel as weird as before.

    During this week, the main accident was between Verlox and¡­ Rainte. Both of them disappeared the second day and only came back some hours ago.

    At first, Verlox didn¡¯t really care about Rainte, but one day he got curious and asked who Rainte was and why he kept hiding behind me. I still remember the scared expression he made when I told him that Rainte was older than me, or precisely that he is a boy.

    I still think that he overreacted. To begin he tried to chase him away, but seeing how pitiful Rainte was I protected him. After that he waited for him to go to sleep before trying to eat him, luckily I was suspicious and managed to stop him before he could.

    Of course if he really wished for it, he could have killed Rainte without me noticing it. But I think he mainly did it to scare him¡­ At least at the second attempt.

    The second day, Verlox took Rainte with him somewhere to ¡®discipline¡¯ him. I felt sorry for him since it¡¯s my fault, or maybe I should say daddy¡¯s fault, but since he promised me that he wouldn¡¯t kill him or let him die I left him do as he wished.

    The day Rainte came back he completely changed, the seal on his soul was broken and he had a fierce look in his eyes¡­ Just what the hell happened?

    For now, since Verlox came back it¡¯s time for us to go. Leaving everyone else behind and accompanied by the dragons, we teleported toward Theristid¡¯s capital; Kalten.

 Chapter 44 - Kalten

    Hello guys, I will be on vacation the 27 June. I''ll try to release one or two chapter before then but that''s not sure :(

    Hope you''ll enjoy it and don''t hesitate to leave a comment, rate or make a review or this fiction. Thanks.

    Enjoy !!

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    As the light from the teleportation magic circle weakened, when I slowly opened my eyes, what I saw afar was a large city.

    It seems that we were teleported a few kilometers away from the city, Kalten¡¯s size really can¡¯t be compared to any other city. It is about four time Elorgia¡¯s size.

    Even from where I am, I can see the castle. Situated in the middle of the city, if I had to describe it with 2 words, it would be unnecessarily big. I mean seriously, did they have to make a castle so big that it takes a fifth of the whole city?

    Veralox: ¡°Well then, shall we go greet them ?¡± He asked me with a little smirk, ready for the battle.

    Shina: ¡°No, let me confirm something first.¡± I said before walking toward the city as Veralox looked at me cluelessly.

    I know that the main reason why we came was to take over the city, but I want to first confirm something first.

    Gathering my mana in my ears and tail, I slowly retracted them, making look just like a normal human girl. I can¡¯t enter the city as I am right now. My control over my mana being better, I am now able to transform my ear as I wish, I still remember the time when I needed Verlox¡¯s help.

    In order not to attract too much attention, I also changed the color of my hairs and eyes to brown, making look like any normal kid.

    The moment my tail fully retracted and I started walking, my view suddenly changed.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡± I involuntarily let out as I beautifully fall on the ground as many interrogations.

    ¡°Puhhh¡± I heard some laugh coming from behind me¡­ It hurt¡­ Not my body but my mind is hurt.

    Veralox: ¡°Puhaha... D-Do you need some help ?¡± Verlox asked as he stretched his hand to me while containing his laugh.

    Shina: ¡° I-I am fine !!¡± I yelled as I violently rejected his hand and stood by myself, yet¡­

    ¡®Ehh?¡¯ I once again fell on the ground, but this time it was my butt.

    ¡°PUAHAHAHA¡± The laughter this time are really loud¡­ Why can¡¯t I stand up?... Oh right, searching back in my memories I finally found out the answer, it was my tail.

    My tail serving as a way to balance my body, I¡¯ve never walked without using one. Wasn¡¯t it the reason why I changed into a catgirl to begin with?

    Veralox: ¡°Sooooo~ Do you want some help ?¡± He asked me with an ironic smile.

    That guy, he knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to walk by myself and didn¡¯t say anything¡­ He kept silent and left me humiliate myself like that.

    Veralox: ¡°What? You still don¡¯t want my help ?¡± Verlox said as he waited for my answer, he know I can¡¯t walk by myself but still try to make some fun out of me¡­

    Shina: ¡°H-Help me to walk¡­¡± I weakly said as I felt my face become red.

    Veralox: ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear, what did you say ?¡± He said while smiling, enjoying the situation.

    Shina: ¡°PLEASE HELP ME TO WALK !¡± I yelled embarrassed.

    Veralox: ¡°It wasn¡¯t that hard, right? Here you go.¡± He said while laughing and taking my hand in order to stabilize my position.

    I swear that I am going to have my revenge one day on him.

    Shina: ¡°Just wait that mommy come back, I¡¯ll tell her you want to marry me¡­¡± I muttered next to his ears with a sadistic smile.

    The color of Verlox¡¯s face suddenly changed of color, turning pale and suddenly was covered in cold sweat.

    Veralox: ¡°I am sorry¡­ Don¡¯t make them kill me please.¡± He said as he almost threw his head on the ground.

    Shina: ¡°Kukuku, let¡¯s go already.¡± I said as I pulled his hand.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Leaving the army of old men¡­ Or should I say Elder Dragons? We walked just the two of us toward the city, reaching the gates within a few minutes. As we were about the enter the city, we were intercepted by two guards.

    Guard: ¡° Hello travelers, you have to pay a fine of two golds to enter the city.¡± The man said with a friendly smile.

    Having a tax for entering the city is a simple way for the city to earn some money, even in the other cities we had to pay one, apart from Elorgia because of its current situation.

    Shina ¡°... I forgot about that¡± I muttered as I remembered the tax.

    The thing is that I left the money to Nuya since I though I wouldn¡¯t need any. Seeing my expression, Verlox caressed my head as he smiled.

    Veralox: ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that.¡±

    His smile somehow gives me a bad feeling, he won¡¯t destroy the gates and enter by force or claim that he is the Dragon God like he did in Estiel¡¯s home, right ?... Please seriously don¡¯t.

    Putting his hand in his pocket, I felt him gathering some mana before taking out a little purse, and handing it to the guard.

    Opening the purse containing more than a hundred of gold, the guard took two and returned it to Veralox.

    Veralox: ¡°You don¡¯t need to return it, keep the rest.¡± He said as he pulled my hand inside the city, leaving the astonished guard with the purse in his hands.

    Shina: ¡°Is it fine? You look like the kind of guy who would be unwilling to hand over even a tiny amount of his treasure to someone.¡±

    Veralox: ¡°What would I do with that gold? If I need some I can just create it like I did right now, keeping it would just be a bother.¡± He said as he laughed, wait what?

    Shina: ¡°You¡­ just made this gold ?¡± I asked surprised, so that was why I felt some magic.

    Veralox: ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult, the current you should be able to easily make some.¡±

    Wait a minute¡­ Then why did we work so hard during our travel if I could make it myself? Hearing that I now feel really depressed.

    Entering the city, my first impression is kinda different from what I first though. The city look completely different from any other I¡¯ve visited till now.

    The more I walked inside the city, the more surprised I was. Because of this country¡¯s prince, I was expecting them to keep them to ignore the people''s wishes. Yet in this city, most of the inhabitant look happy.

    The citizen seem friendly and the guards are seriously doing their work and sometimes chatting with the passer-by; everyone is friendly with each other.

    Moreover, until now I didn¡¯t see a single homeless man or someone living on the street.

    Walking around what seemed to be the residential building, I felt someone sneak behind me and tap my shoulder. I wasn¡¯t truly afraid of who it was since if it was dangerous, Verlox would have been the first to react.

    The one who tapped my shoulder was a boy who seemed to be around my age.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Boy: ¡°Hey you, are you new around here ?¡± The boy asked me as he looked at me with his round eyes.

    Shina: ¡°Y-Yeah, I just arrived in this city, although I will be leaving soon.¡± I answered.

    Boy: ¡°I see, then¡­ Do you want to come play with us ?¡± He asked as he pointed toward a group of three other children.

    Since I came to investigate the current life of the inhabitant of this city, I might as well follow them and ask them some question at the same time.

    Shina: ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± I said as I pulled out my hand from Verlox, after walking in the city for a few moments, I can now manage to somehow walk and run on my own; but fighting was still out of question.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you from afar.¡± Veralox said before disappearing in a *pouf* as if he had never existed, but nobody seems to have noticed it.

    Boy: ¡°So, what¡¯s your name? I am Mar and there you have Kana and Fole.¡± He said as he pointed toward a little brown haired girl and blond boy.

    Shina: ¡°My name is¡­Kina, nice to meet you.¡± I replied.

    Kana: ¡°Kina? Hey tell me, why are your hairs of this color? How can I have the same? Why are your hairs so differents ?...¡± The moment I introduced myself I was bombarded of question about my looks.

    It took them more than twenty minutes of questions before they finally started to calm down, they feel totally different from Fiona and Estiel¡­ Is that how a five years old child behave? Look like we matured far too fast, but it couldn¡¯t be helped with our circumstance.

    Fole: ¡°Fine then, where shall we go play today ?¡± The blond boy asked without even giving me a chance of asking questions.

    Mar: ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t it today that Keke is coming home ?!¡±  One of them said as if he had forgotten.

    Kana: ¡°Right, let¡¯s go, fast !¡±

    As Kana pulled my hand, we ran a little further in the residential district before we finally arrived in front of a large building, but as I saw it my expression suddenly dropped.

    It was a large white building which looked like a noble mansion, really clean and the garden around was well done, in the entrance were a placard with written: ¡®Orphanage Desalda¡¯

    The moment before we entered the orphanage, a beautiful carriage suddenly arrived. The carriage had many precious stones encrusted inside and it was surrounded by horsemen in a shining armor.

    On the door was a crest which I was familiar with, it was the one as in the contract between Theristid and Aorlan, the crest of Theristid¡¯s royal family.

    As the door of the carriage suddenly opened, I was surprised by who the person who came out was.

    Fole/Kana/Mar : ¡°Keke !!¡± The three children yelled as they ran toward him¡­ Toward Kerser.

    The moment I saw him I became stiff, but I quickly relaxed. Even if my face and body are the same, Kerser should not be able to recognize me.

    Kerser: ¡°How are you doing guys? It¡¯s been a while since I last saw you.¡± He said with a smile as they hugged him.

    Mar: ¡°How was the war ?! Did you fight a lot of enemies? Did you win ?¡± The boy innocently asked.

    Hearing this, Kerser blanked before smiling and beginning to boast himself.

    After a few dozen of minutes, an old lady came out of the orphanage, walking toward Kerser.

    Old lady: ¡°My prince, thank you for coming once again. I am happy that you managed to come back healthy from the war.¡± The woman said as she sighed out of relief.

    Kerser: ¡°There were some complication but let¡¯s not talk about that anymore, I came to give you this month¡¯s allocation.¡± He said as a knight behind him took a small chest out from the carriage and gave it to the old woman.

    Kerser: ¡°I added a bonus of 50 gold to the normally 200 gold allocation, please use it to buy the kids a little something from the town.¡± He said as he showed a warm smile.

    Old lady: ¡°Thank you my prince, may the goddess bless you.¡± She said as she went back inside the orphanage probably to hide it.

    Fole: ¡°Keke, let¡¯s fight again !¡± Fole ran to him with two wooden branches of the half the size of a sword.

    Kana: ¡°Not fair! I want to play with Keke too !¡±

    Mar: ¡°I want to fight him too !¡± The three began to wrestle as Kerser was looking at them while laughing before noticing me.

    Kerser: ¡°I never saw you before, are you new here ?¡± He said as he approached me with a hint of pity and sadness in his eyes.

    Shina: ¡°N-no, my name is Kina and I arrived in this city only today.¡± I introduced myself with a shaking voice as I was afraid he would recognize me.

    Kerser: ¡°I see, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of me because I am the prince, just call me ¡®Keke¡¯ like the others.¡± He said as he patted my head.

    I was truly stupefied by the Kerser before me, is he really the same person as the one who tried to enslave me and invade Aorlan? I feel like everything that happened until now was a lie.

    Shina: ¡°I-Is it true that you went to war against the demihumans ?¡±

    Hearing my question, Kerser had a wry smile and waited a couple of second before answering.

    Kerser: ¡°It¡¯s true, but many things happened and we weren¡¯t able to win.¡±

    Shina: ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ Why do we have to fight them? Why do we use them as slaves ?¡± I asked as I wanted to know his true opinion on the demi-humans.

    Kerser: ¡°Because¡­ They are useful.¡± He said after thinking for a long time.

    Shina: ¡° Useful?...¡± I couldn¡¯t understand the reason behind his words, what did he mean by useful?

    Kerser: ¡°Laboring the fields, cleaning the street, transporting merchandise, fighting... I don¡¯t really hate demihumans, but by using them we considerably improve the lifestyle of the inhabitants. Not only us, but the goddess also wish for our happiness; that¡¯s the reason why we went in war with them. They are afraid of us so it would be easy to enslave them without any significant loss; and by using them in the next holy war after properly training them, we could have saved a high number of human life.¡± He began to explain to me as he looked in the sky, for him demihumans are something convenient for his country.

    Shina : ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t agree with this. It¡¯s not right to rob someone of his freedom for our own sake.¡±

    Kerser : ¡°There are a lot of people like you, they think that demihumans should be free¡­ In my opinion, they are some useful tools which can make my people happy. But even if I was thinking otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to change anything about it. Even my father can¡¯t although he is the king.¡±

    I see, since the slaves improve their condition of life, freeing them would make the citizens angry and maybe revolt against the empire. In short, menacing the royal family was useless; only the goddess would possess the authority to free them.

    Knowing this made it simpler, we just need to beat the goddess and force her to free them.

 Chapter 45 - Meeting

    Hello guys, I was pretty sick last week and had to go to hospital for a few days, even if I am alright now. This is truly a short chapter but I hope you''ll enjoy it anyway.

    If you liked it please leave a comment, rate or make a review of this fiction. Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    I remember myself being discussing with Kerser while disguised as a human, but after talking I left really quickly and went back to Verlox¡¯s side¡­ Only a few minutes passed since then but then why¡­

    ¡°P-Please have some tea.¡± A woman blushing like a tomato said as she put a cup of tea in front of me.

    Where am I? Seated at a table, having a tea party with some particular people who are glaring at each other so much that wrinkles begin to appear on their face¡­ How do you expect me to drink tea like this ?!

    Ahh, no good¡­ Taking a like sip of tea, I calmed down a little bit.

    I am still tensed, but I can¡¯t do anything about that in this situation. Let¡¯s quickly resume what happened.

    After talking with Kerser, I stealthily escaped when his attention was diverted. Then I returned to Verlox¡¯s side and began our attack on Lumenia¡¯s temple, just me and Verlox.

    Yet when we arrived¡­ We were warmly welcomed by the angels living around and they led us inside the current room.

    ¡°Here are some snacks.¡± The woman, or should I say angel said as she put many differents type of candies around me.

    Lumenia: ¡°Hah...Tiea, what are you doing ?¡± She said as sighed.

    Shina: ¡°T-Thanks?...¡± I answered as I awkwardly smiled.

    Tiea: ¡°Hah...Hah¡­ C-Can I touch your hair ?¡± She asked as she breathed deeply many times with a strange smile.

    Veralox: ¡°Touch a single of her hairs and I¡¯ll pluck your feather one by one.¡± He casually said as he took a sip of tea.

    At his words, the woman instantly pulled her hand back and made a small leap backward.

    Lumenia: ¡°Shall we start the negotiation then ?¡± She said as she tried to go to the main subject of this tea party.

    So that was why she led us here, it look like Lumenia wants to avoid a war if possible. I can think of many reasons for that.

    For example, a battle between the Primal Gods could leave a huge scar in the world. Furthermore, the battle would take place in Theristid, the loss from the battle would mostly be human life.

    Veralox: ¡°Fine, surrender or die¡­¡± He calmly said. Verlox, please stop menacing people or saying things who could change the whole world with a happy expression¡­

    Lumenia: ¡°C-Can we at least discuss of this ?¡± She asked with a wry smile.

    Veralox: ¡°Of course no-*puh*¡±

    ¡°OF COURSE WE CAN IDIOT, DON¡¯T START THE FIRST WORLD WAR ON YOUR OWN !¡± I yelled as I sent him flying in the wall with a dropkick in the head.

    Veralox: ¡°Please remember that you are a girl, refrain from acting like this.¡± He said as he stand up, unharmed

    Shina: ¡°Idiot¡­ Fine then let¡¯s talk about this please.¡± I said to Lumenia with a merchant smile.

    Lumenia: ¡°Huh? Y-You are?... Is that fine Veralox ?¡± She doubtfully asked him for confirmation.

    Veralox: ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll follow her choice.¡± He said as he sit back on the chair.

    Shina: ¡°We won¡¯t demand a lot of things, first we would like you to leave Aorlan alone. No one from Theristid will be allowed inside without our authorization.¡±

    My goal by forbidding the entry to Aorlan was obviously to force the slavers and anyone who which to raid and enslave the inhabitants to stay out. Moreover even if a noble were to die in our lands, the kingdom wouldn¡¯t be able to act against us.

    Lumenia: ¡°I can forbid the access, but I can¡¯t promise you that they will all obey. Not everyone in this country follows my commands after all.¡±

    Shina: ¡°It¡¯s fine, any trespasser without any real reason will simply be killed by the dragons, but we won¡¯t hold any responsibility no matter who they were. Is that fine Verlox ?¡±

    I cheerfully asked to the Dragon God at my side who was stuffing his mouth with the differents kind of snacks by his side.

    Veralox: ¡°Ah? Oh, it fine don''t worry about this.¡± He carelessly answered I don¡¯t think he care the slightest about the others, so he is willing to leave all the work to the dragons.

    Lumenia: ¡°You are so young, yet can say scary thing like it¡¯s nothing at all.¡±

    Shina: ¡°It¡¯s thanks to your country who made me accustomed to killing you know? Anyway, secondly we would like all the slaves to be freed and sent back to Aorlan.¡±

    Lumenia: ¡°This is¡­ We can¡¯t do this.¡± She weakly answered.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Shina: ¡°What do you mean by you can¡¯t ?¡± I asked surprised.

    Lumenia: ¡°Theristid is a country that lived for hundreds of years by relying on the demi-humans. Whether it is for agriculture, mining or cleaning, citizens from this country delegated to them to make their life easier.¡±

    Lumenia: ¡°The consequence if we suddenly take them away would be atrocious, there would be no one to cultivate the fields for example. It would lead to a famine and more than half of the population would starve to death. The lack of workers would destroy the economic situation of the country as well and take a lot of human lives.¡±

    Shina: ¡°Ask Holy Kiel or Friesel for help. You can even ask the demons if you swear to make peace with them. I don¡¯t care how you do, but I won¡¯t accept any compromise. If Theristid can¡¯t survive without relying on slaves then be it and let it be destroyed.¡±

    The demi-humans living in Theristid are the same as the ones in Aorlan, I can¡¯t let them stay enslaved and treated like trash.

    Lumenia: ¡°I still can¡¯t accept this, I can promise that I will forbid from now on the right to enslave demi-humans, but at least let us keep the ones already enslaved until their death. It will give us the time to prepare the country to work on its own.¡± She said as she lowered her head.

    I know she is trying hard to avoid a war and keep the loss to a minimum and would like to help her, but I can¡¯t back down from my position. While she is trying to protect her people, I am trying to save mine.

    ¡°What are you doing hesitating? Let¡¯s just do it already.¡± A man said as the door of the room opened.

    Veralox: ¡°So that''s how it is¡­¡± His eyes became sharp as he looked at the man.

    Although I had never seen him before, I could tell who he was. The God of Darkness¡­ What was his name again?

    ¡°You already knew something like that was going to happen, right Veralox ?¡± He said with a large grin.

    I said ¡®man¡¯, but he is actually closer to an ogre than a man. His bulky body is no less than 4 meters large full of muscle. His skin is light purple skin is shining with the light of the room as it is exposed by his clothes. He is only wearing a simple tight shirt, showing his bulking arms of the size of a horse and a plain pants. He has two short black horn, but one of them seem to be broken.

    Veralox: ¡°Are you still mad about your horn ?... Hah, you should leave the past behind.¡±

    ¡°M-my horn¡­¡± He mumbled with a mix of sadness and hatred.

    Shina: ¡°What, you are the one who broke his horn ?¡± I asked surprised.

    Veralox: ¡°Well¡­ He came to me while being cocky, saying that he had a breakthrough about something and was now stronger than me.¡±

    Shina: ¡°You¡­ Broke his horn just because he was cocky ?¡±

    Veralox: ¡°I¡­ happened to have angered Milady Mystel a little before, so I somehow...took it out on him.¡± He said while scratching his head with an air saying ¡®what a pain¡¯.

    Once again, Verlox reckless character is giving me a headache. Now we don¡¯t only risk a war against one but two Primal God, what should I do to get out of this situation¡­ Geez Verlox stop giving me more troubles already!

    Shina: ¡°By the way, what was his name again ?¡± I asked as I was unable to remember it.

    Veralox: ¡°You forgot what I told you? Hah¡­ Just call him Darky or Purple Pervert like I do, it¡¯s easier to remember this way.¡±

    Shina: ¡°Purp-... I¡¯ll go for Darky.¡±

    Hearing our conversation, Darky regained his spirit and showed an angry expression.

    Darky: ¡°You fuckers, since the negotiation failed, get the fuck out of this place..¡± He yelled as he stood next to Lumenia who was sighing.

    Veralox: ¡°Ohhh, and if I don¡¯t want to go back ?¡± He said while smiling.

    Darky: ¡°You want to know? Hehehehehe¡±

    Veralox: ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me? Hahahahaha¡±

    I have a really bad feeling.

    Darky: ¡°Hehehehehehehehe¡±

    Lumenia: ¡°Please calm down Darky !!¡± She yelled, did she forget his name as well ?...

    Veralox: ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA¡±

    Shina: ¡°Verlox, calm down !!¡±

    Darky: ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU, YOU SHITTY LIZARD !!¡±

    Veralox: ¡°I¡¯LL BREAK YOUR SECOND HORN YOU FUCKING PERVERT !!¡±

    And just like this, the first war between the Primal Gods started.

 Chapter 46 - Fight Between Gods

    Hello guys, finally some action with something that many people wanted to see. I hope you''ll enjoy this chapter and don''t hesitate to rate, follow, or make a review of this story if you liked it.

    Also don''t hesitate to leave a comment behind, Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    The moment the two of them howled at each other, their aura exploded as they grasped each other''s hand.

    Verlox¡¯s silver aura clashed with Darky¡¯s light dark purple one, destroying the furniture in the room and creating a small crater beneath them which only grew stronger with each passing seconds.

    Veralox: ¡°Don¡¯t even think of leaving this place alive.¡± He said with a smirk.

    Darky: ¡°Heh, try to kill me if you can.¡± He said as he used more of his power, trying to overpower him.

    The sudden surge of power from Darky slightly put Verlox in a difficult position as the dark purple aura slowly began to eat Verlox¡¯s silver one, yet only a smile could be seen on his face.

    Veralox: ¡°Are you done ?¡± He said as his golden eyes shone.

    Verlox¡¯s silver aura suddenly transformed into a dark silver one and began to completely reversed the situation as he leisurely forced Darky on his knees.

    Darky: ¡°Y-You bastard, don¡¯t underestimate me !¡± He yelled as he used even more power to try to regain the upper hand, but the situation didn¡¯t change, Verlox still overpowered him with a sadistic smile.

    Veralox: ¡°What? Did you say something ?¡± He said as he used even more power every time Darky used more himself.

    The shock between the two aura slowly turned into a cyclone which destroyed the ceiling of the temple, growing bigger and stronger with with each seconds, forcing me to envelop myself with a shield otherwise the display of power would have already sent me flying away¡­ I guess he forgot about me.

    A strong golden light suddenly enveloped everyone in the room for a few seconds, blinding us for a few seconds. It was Lumenia¡¯s magic.

    When the light dissipated, we weren¡¯t in the room anymore but in a completely different place. The landscape was completely different from anything I had seen in this world, it was a barren place.

    Lumenia: ¡°Sigh¡­ Guess it will end up like this after all.¡± She said as she looked at the confrontation between Verlox and Darky with a wry smile.

    Lumenia looked at me for a moment as she began to think about how to deal with the situation, but quickly shook her head and looked back at the two gods. She was probably thinking about using me to subdue Verlox but wasn¡¯t sure if it¡¯ll work.

    Seeing that he had no way of winning a direct confrontation with Verlox, Darky used his power to break free of Verlox¡¯s grasp and flew back to Lumenia¡¯s side.

    Darky: ¡°Tch.. How can he be that much stronger than me? We are both Primal Gods so we should be equal¡­¡±

    Veralox: ¡°Why did you run away, were you that scared ?¡± He said with a smile showing the joy he was feeling at this moment.

    Darky: ¡°Lumenia, let¡¯s start.¡± He said as he opened his hands and concentrated his aura in the form of a large war axe.

    The war axe was slightly black with a tinge of purple on the edge and was emitting a faint dark purple aura, but the most impressive thing was its size. The war axe, of course, wasn¡¯t a simple one, for someone like Darky who was at least four meters big, the axe was even bigger than Verlox, a whole three meter large war axe.

    Lumenia at his side also formed two things by using her aura, it was a golden sword in her right hand and shield in her left one. The air around the sword was slightly distorted as small white lightning could be seen around it. From the shield was emanating a warm appeasing orange light.

    Veralox: ¡°Summoning your Ether Weapons? You really think you will be able to beat me like that ?¡± Verlox said with a displeased expression.

    Darky: ¡°What? Are you jealous because you don¡¯t have one ?¡± He said with a smirk, earning Verlox¡¯s angry stare.

    During our stay at Aorlan, Verlox explained to me what an ether weapon was. In short it is a weapon formed with pure condensed magic for thousand of years, the weapon will gain a personality and soul which is linked with his wielder. Since only gods are able to condense magic they are the only one able to create one.

    Of course the strength will vary depending on who made it, for example the Ether Weapon made by a Lower God will be far weaker than one made by a Primal God, they will also die at the same time as their owner.

    Actually, I¡¯ve been surrounded by Ether Weapons without even knowing it. Inkvir who was a High God had an Ether Weapon, it was his sword. Eniel¡¯s katanas are actually also Ether Weapons, Verlox had experimented on making one for himself, but it failed and gave a preformed one which he gave to Eniel.

    I myself have one, Kiel is a special type of Ether Weapon¡­ Even though my mother made her within a few seconds instead of thousand years, but I don¡¯t know if my parents themselves possess one since they don¡¯t really need one anyway.

    Veralox: ¡°I don¡¯t need one to kill you guys anyway, my hands are far enough.¡± He said as he clenched his fists.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    A few minutes passed since the start of their battle and Verlox is still fighting in his human form.

    You know, when he said ¡°my hands are far enough¡± I thought it was only an expression, but actually¡­ It wasn¡¯t.

    Not even using magic or anything, Verlox is actually fighting against them with his hands and feet like a martial artist in those anime who are blocking swords by using their hands.

    Lumenia is using her sword as a rapier against him, making countless thrusting attack and pressing on Verlox, but he is dodging most of them by slightly moving his body and using his hands to deviate the ones who would hit him.

    Darky: ¡°HUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH¡± Darky howled as he charged from behind him, swinging his massive war axe at Verlox at an incredible speed, cutting Verlox in two and cutting a mountain afar with the wind pressure.

    Verlox body blurred and disappeared before reappearing in the air behind Darky, making one of my signature moves¡­ A flying kick in Darky¡¯s head burying it in the ground.

    I thought Verlox was fighting like a martial artist, but this move was definitely the one of a ninja, how is it called again ?... ¡®Substitution''?

    Verlox opened his left hand and formed a spear hand as he tried to pierce Darky¡¯s massive body, but his strike was blocked by Lumenia¡¯s shield who then made him retreat with a swipe of her sword.

    Darky stood up as he grumbled a few curse about Verlox which made me wish my hearing wasn¡¯t as good as it is.

    Veralox: ¡°Weren¡¯t you confident a while ago ?¡± Verlox said as he laughed at Darky¡¯s face covered with dirt.

    Darky: ¡°Y-You fucker, I won¡¯t go easy anymore !¡±

    Darky¡¯s body began to emit a strong purple light, growing more intense and intense, forming a pillar of purple light in the sky. Lumenia at his side was doing the same, she was also releasing a golden light.

    Seeing this, Verlox who until now had the expression of a someone playing with two kids became serious and looked at me.

    Veralox: ¡°Use it.¡± He said to me.

    At his words, I took out a small blue orb which he gave to me a few days before the meeting and crush it. The broken orb vanished into a blue light which formed a two meters protective sphere around me. It a crystallisation of Veralox magic he made in order to keep me safe during the fight.

    The real fight between the three Primal Gods started now.

    Darky charged at Verlox as he loudly howled, his speed was nothing like before and he left behind him a trail of dark light which corrupted the earth, turning it black.

    Under his aura, the war axe turned crimson and a purple flame surrounded its edge.

    Darky swiped at Verlox with all his strength, the swipe was so powerful that it even changed the movement of the wind in the whole area.

    Verlox had nowhere to dodge, if he retreated he would still be hit but the deadly wind pressure and the purple flame, he also couldn¡¯t dodge on the side because of the large range of the gigantic axe. Attacking head on was also out of question.

    As I was wondering how he would deal with the situation, Verlox showed an expression filled with pleasure and battlelust as he threw a punch at the massive war axe.

    The moment his punch collided with the axe, Verlox released his own magic to enhance his attack and also slightly transformed his hand, using his own scales and claw to match the Ether Weapon.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Under their power, the whole area turned into a crater with just one exchange.

    Both Verlox and Darky retreated.

    Veralox: ¡°Two might be quite difficult after all.¡± He said as he looked at the broken scales on his hand.

    On the other hand, Darky couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile as he looked at Verlox¡¯s serious expression.

    Once again, Darky charged at Verlox but this time with Lumenia by his side.

    With her power released, Lumenia¡¯s sword became light blue, something close to a light saber and her shield completely orange.

    Under the assault of the two of them, Verlox had a hard time to defend himself. The two of them don¡¯t even let him the time to defend himself.

    Darky¡¯s assault forced him to create a barrier to defend against his war axe, repelling it as a crack appear on it, but it closed as Verlox infused more mana inside the barrier.

    Darky: ¡°What an annoying barrier¡­ Lumenia, let¡¯s do it.¡± He said with a little crooked smile.

    Lumenia: ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    Lumenia charged at Verlox, followed by Darky behind her. Darky¡¯s attitude made Verlox uneasy as he wondered what kind of trickery he had prepared, making him enhance even more his barrier just as a security

    The moment her sword came in contact with the barrier, it was effortlessly cut like it was made of paper as Verlox couldn¡¯t help but be bewildered.

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to regain his mind at Darky who was behind her charged with all his power, making a slam attack which seemed like it would even cut through space and cut the world in two. Combined with Lumenia who was aiming at Verlox¡¯s neck with her sword, he was in a very difficult position.

    Shina: ¡°VERLOX !!¡± I screamed as I saw the two weapon approach him.

    The strength of the attacks covered the area with dust, making me unable to see what happened.

    Two figure came out of the dust, it was Darky who had a large smile and Lumenia who was staring seriously at the place where Verlox was.

    As the dust vanished, I finally could see Verlox¡¯s figure which made me relieved, but what I saw next shook my heart.

    He was covered with blood, it was gushing out of his torso, a large wound made by Darky¡¯s axe. It wasn¡¯t a shallow one and he was lucky that he didn¡¯t die on the spot, both of his hands were wounded and slightly burned. He probably used them to block the two weapons in order to avoid a fatal wound. Some blood was also flowing out of his neck where Lumenia had aimed, but it luckily missed the artery.

    Shina: ¡°Enough¡­¡±

    Veralox: ¡°Huh, did you say something ?¡±

    Shina: ¡°Hic...It¡¯s enough Verlox, y-you don¡¯t have to continue let¡¯s just leave...Hic¡­ P-Please don¡¯t die.¡± I weakly said as tears began to run across my cheeks.

    Veralox: ¡°Hah¡­ I made her cry, I can¡¯t continue like this, right.¡±

    Shina: ¡°If you continue you¡¯ll die so stop !¡± I cried, trying to stop him, but the barrier stopped me from leaving from where I was standing.

    Veralox: ¡°Hahahaha! Well, just leave it all up to me. Trust me.¡±

    Darky: ¡°If you were to run away, I wouldn¡¯t chase you. After all I don¡¯t bully the weak¡­¡± Darky taunted, but from his expression it was obvious that he was lying.

    Veralox: ¡°Just a little should be fine. Come to me¡­ Carales.¡± He mumbled as he opened his hand and a spear filled with seal appeared.

    It was a spear made of a material similar to silver with a snow white blade. Yet, despite its beautiful color, it gave out a cold and oppressive aura similar to anger, or maybe it was truly anger if it truly is Verlox¡¯s weapon, seeing its wielder in this state.

    Darky¡¯s and Lumenia¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly as they saw what happened.

    Lumenia: ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ Why do you have one?!¡± She screamed as her face turned pale, the only reason why they managed to overpower Verlox was because of their Ether Weapon.

    Veralox: ¡°I hope this world will hold on¡­¡± He said as infused his mana into the spear, breaking all the seals.

    The spear shone of a white and black light and Verlox¡¯s eyes turned grey as he took a stance.

    Veralox: ¡°Show no hesitation and pierce their souls, Karales !¡± He said in dragon tongue.

    As if agreeing with his, the spear pulsated and absorbed the mana around him.

    Verlox suddenly disappeared before reappearing at Darky¡¯s side and thrusting at his stomach.

    Lumenia as if she had anticipated his action managed to put her shield on the spear¡¯s trajectory to block the attack.

    Right before colliding with the shield, the white and black aura from the spear merged and formed a pure silver light at the tip of the blade. It was a very small light, yet it illuminated the area and from it emanated a very strong power.

    When the spear collided with Lumenia¡¯s shield, it only stopped it for one second before piercing through and penetrating Darky¡¯s stomach, forming 50 cm big hole. But luckily for him, the second Lumenia had gained at the expense of her shield and his massive size gave him the time to avoid it to become a fatal wound.

    However Verlox didn¡¯t stop here, he withdrew his spear and made another thrust, this time aiming at his heart.

    Sensing the danger, Darky grabbed Lumenia¡¯s hand and teleported a little afar from Verlox.

    Glaring at Verlox with an ugly expression while ignoring the pain from his stomach, Darky extended his war axe at Lumenia while giving her a meaningful look.

    Seeing this, Lumenia nodded and put her sword on the top of Darky¡¯s axe, who suddenly started to glow.

    The two weapon merged into one, it was a grey throwing spear in Darky¡¯s hand made from the Ether Weapon of two Primal God to oppose the strongest one.

    It was probably their last card, the last chance they had to defeat him now that he had his Ether Weapon.

    Using all his strength, Darky threw the spear at Verlox. The mana coming from the spear was nowhere close to anything that had been used before the in this fight.

    It flew in a straight line toward Verlox like an arrow shot from a bow. Verlox only smiled as he saw the incoming spear and using his own weapon confronted it head on.

    Shina: ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yet, as the spear was approaching him, it suddenly changed direction to come¡­ toward me.

    The moment Verlox realized what was happening, it was already too late. The spear had pierced through the shield as if it was made of paper and penetrated my chest¡­

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    As Shina¡¯s body fell on the ground, a single roar could be heard.

    ¡°No¡­ NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO¡±

    It was Veralox¡¯s scream, not only Veralox was shocked by what happened, but Lumenia was also wearing an expression filled with hatred and disgust as she stared at Darky who changed the direction of the attack at the last moment.

    The moment she had filled the war axe with her power, she had lost all control over it and left the management to Darky. Never did she intend to hurt Shina or even Darky to do so to someone who was merely watching the fight.

    On the other hand, Darky was laughing like a madman as he watched Veralox¡¯s expression who was now distorted with sadness, hatred and madness.

    To him, Shina had become more than someone he was taking care of. She was like a daughter or granddaughter for him. He had seen many deaths before, dragons and humans, even gods. But none mattered to him, but the girl before him was the only one he treated as his family. Never did he feel so close to someone, not even her parents.

    As he looked at her limpid body from afar, something was happening of Shina¡¯s  body. The necklace she had received from her mother the day she left broke, but as it broke it emitted a strong black light in the sky which made everyone look up in the sky.

    The next moment, a pure dark light fell on her body and shook the whole world, making the earth shake and tsunami happen.

    A black fog surrounded Shina¡¯s body, making everyone unable to see what was happening. But they all shared one feeling, fear. Their instinct told them to run away from this place, yet it refused to move.

    When the fog vanished, Shina was nowhere to be seen, instead there stood a teenager girl clad in a black robe with pure crimson eyes filled with hatred.

    As Lumenia and Darky watched the woman bewildered, wondering on who this woman who made them feel such fear was, the few words coming from Veralox¡¯s mouth gave them the answer.

    ¡°Milady Mystel¡­¡±

 Chapter 47 - Wrath

    Hello guys, I told you that it would be a quick release yesterday.

    Hope you''ll enjoy it and please don''t hesitate to rate/follow/favorite or make a review of this fiction.

    Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Watching at the two dumbfounded Primal Gods, they felt like that woman¡¯s bloodish eyes were piercing through their souls.

    Mystel¡¯s eyes wandered left and right, observing the situation around her as she used her magic to explore Shina¡¯s memory to understand what was happening and forced her down here. However she knew one thing for sure, the only reason which would activate the necklace was Shina having a mortal wound.

    As she finished to explore Shina¡¯s memories, she completely understood what the situation was and looked toward Veralox with anger, yet didn¡¯t felt like punishing him.

    The reason was because of the spear in his hands, unlike Shina she knew that having using his own Ether Weapon means that he was forced to do so.

    Although Veralox is said to be a Primal God on the same level as Lumenia and Darky, the truth is actually different.

    The world they are currently living is the first one made by Mystel and Arsal, its conception is completely different from the ones who followed. While they made every other world autonomous, this world¡¯s existence is supported by a single being; Veralox.

    Veralox could be said to be the pillar which supported this world, his Ether Weapon, Karales was sealed and put aside in order to constantly fuel the world with mana, making it able to bear life.

    By sealing his Ether Weapon, he also had to seal a part of his soul which divided his power by manyfold, but even so he was still the strongest among Primal Gods. Being forced to use his Ether Weapon showed to Mystel that he did his best to protect Shina, even if she wished to, she couldn¡¯t punish someone her daughter liked without a valid reason.

    Thinking that she would lecture him later, Mystel looked toward the two responsible for Shina¡¯s wound. Looking at them she couldn¡¯t help but show a smile, to anyone it looked like a warm smile which would make you relax, the moment this smile formed on her face, Veralox¡¯s body started to shiver and his face became pale.

    He recalled a certain memory that had become a trauma, only one time did he see this smile before; and deep inside him he couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for both Lumenia and Darky even though they are his enemies.

    The moment Mystel smiled, Lumenia and Darky who were until now rigid like two statues felt that the oppressive feeling coming from Mystel had disappeared as if it was nothing but a daydream.

    Darky: ¡°Y-you, who ar-¡± He asked as he was seriously staring at Mystel.

    Mystel: ¡°Who gave you the right to talk to me, trash.¡± She said still smiling.

    Hearing this made Darky grind his teeth with anger. He who is one of the three most important people in the world was being called a trash by a mere woman made him want to crush her alive with his own hands.

    But he knew that he couldn¡¯t he reckless as Veralox was still nearby with his spear, he knew that just showing a single opening would lead to his death.

    Lumenia on the other hand remained calm and carefully waited to see what was going on, she knew that given Darky¡¯s short temper the situation would quickly evolve.

    Mystel: ¡°You can withdraw Carales already, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± She in an ordering tone.

    Veralox: ¡°As you wish.¡± He said as he bowed his head, withdrawing his spear.

    Seeing this, Darky couldn¡¯t help but feel that the woman in front of him was stupid and think it was the right timing to charge.

    ¡°HAAAAAAAH¡± Darky charged at Mystel with his gigantic war axe. Seeing this from afar, it was literally a giant charging at an ant.

    However, Lumenia didn¡¯t follow him in his charge, she knew that Darky wasn¡¯t truly ingenious, that he is more the type of person to attack then think after. It was also the reason why she was unwilling to acquire his help.

    The appearance of the charging purple giant made Mystel frown as Darky contracted his muscular arms to launch a powerful swing.

    Mystel: ¡°How rude¡­¡± She said as she sighed.

    The moment right after, a huge sound resonated and the aftershock of Darky¡¯s attack blew away the earth within 50 meters around Mystel, but¡­

    Darky: ¡°H-How?!¡± He left out, surprised.

    Both Darky and Lumenia were dumbfounded as they saw Mystel, grasping the gigantic war axe which was two times bigger than her only with two fingers.

    Even while using his muscular body enhanced with his magic, Darky was unable to make his war axe budge while Mystel only held it with her two fingers.

    Darky: ¡°You!! Release my axe !¡± He yelled as his face became red because of the strength he was using.

    Mystel: ¡°Too high¡­¡± She said as she looked at Darky¡¯s eyes.

    Darky: ¡°What?!¡± He asked unsure of what she was talking about.

    Mystel: ¡°It¡¯s high¡­ the eye-level¡­¡±

    ¡°Kneel¡±

    It felt as if the world had suddenly frozen, a single word made not only Darky but also Veralox and Lumenia instantly kneel as if I mountain had dropped on their back.

    They felt like their bodies refused to move as if it wasn¡¯t theirs anymore. It wasn¡¯t even them, it was like the world himself was bowing before that woman.

    The oppressive feeling that they felt before suddenly came back as they looked at Mystel. Although they couldn¡¯t feel any mana coming from her, they felt oppressed as if they were before a superior being.

    Mystel: ¡°In the end¡­ you are a failure.¡± She said as she trampled Darky¡¯s head on the ground.

    Mystel: ¡°Veralox, what should I do with those trashes?~¡± She asked with a childish smile, the one of a little girl who obtained two new toys.

    Veralox: ¡°Milady already plans to send them to Albata even with my opinion.¡±

    Mystel: ¡°So you knew? Not even funny¡­¡± She answered as she fainted a saddened expression.

    Veralox: ¡°The last person went there just for calling you an undeveloped wom-¡±

    Mystel: ¡°I suggest that you stop here if you don¡¯t want to go there yourself.¡± She stopped him with her killing intent.

    Darky: ¡°W-Whaot are you tralking about?...¡± He managed to grumble with his face eating the dirt.

    Hearing this, Mystel couldn¡¯t help but show a proud expression as she made a cut through space itself, opening a hole in the world leading to another dimension next to her.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Mystel: ¡°Kukuku~ How is it? My playground.¡± She asked like a child who presented one of her creation.

    What they saw inside the space rift made their face turn ugly, even Veralox who was mentally stronger than them couldn¡¯t help but turn pale and look away.

    Inside there were mutilated some people were chased by horrifying monsters, some were tortured by some complex device far more terrifying than what their most terrifying dream.

    Yet, the most terrifying thing was that no one screamed, everyone inside stayed silent as they were tortured or eaten alive as if they were resigned and their spirit was broken.

    From what they could sense, among them were even people even only weaker than Veralox, yet even them were empty like some broken dolls.

    Each time someone was killed inside this dimension, he came back once again alive. No one could truly die, dying meant being resurrected. Compared to this even Hell seemed to be the paradise.

    Mystel: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ll reserve a VIP place for you.¡± She said as she approached her childish face from Darky¡¯s one.

    Darky: ¡°W-WAIT!! Please let me go, I¡¯ll give you this world if you wish so, please !¡± He begged for his life. Technically, he made a contract with Lumenia so that she¡¯ll give him her lands in exchange for his help as long as he didn¡¯t mistreat them.

    ¡°Huhuhu¡­¡±

    Mystel: ¡°Puhahahahaha!! You want to give me something that already belong to me? Know your shame!¡± She said as she used her magic to lift his body, moving him toward the rift.

    Darky: ¡°STOP!! I AM SORRY SO PLEASE LET ME GO! FORGIVE ME!¡± He pitifully said.

    Even though Darky was normally the type of people to never regret his acts, what he saw inside the rift had truly terrified him to the point that he didn¡¯t care anymore what he had to do. He knew that once inside there would be no way out.

    Mystel: ¡°You want forgiveness?¡± She asked as her expression wasn¡¯t visible to him.

    Darky: ¡°Yes...Please¡± He pitifully answered.

    Mystel: ¡°You want redemption?¡±

    Hearing this, Darky felt that the woman was going to forgive him for whatever crime he had done to her.

    Darky: ¡°I wish for redemption!¡± He answered with a shred of hope while Lumenia¡¯s face turned even uglier than before and even Veralox who was until now smiling watching Darky¡¯s reaction became scared.

    Mystel: ¡°How dare you!! Forever writhe in the consciousness of your sin!!¡± She screamed as crimson tears fell from her eyes before violently kicking him in the space rift.

    This expression showed how much hatred she felt for him who dared to gravely injure her only child.

    Mystel: ¡°I¡¯ll take my time with you...later¡± She coldly mumbled before closing the space rift and turning toward Lumenia.

    Unlike Darky who was using his muscle before his head, Lumenia quickly with everything she saw until now to deduce a few things.

    First from Veralox reaction toward that woman, she understood from the respect he showed that she was a being superior to him, who was himself far stronger than her or Darky. Adding to that the way she immobilised them as if it was the world itself which obeyed her orders and that she called Darky a failure, she quickly came to the conclusion that she was related to the creation of the world itself.

    But even so she had a hard time to believe this. Until now she was one of the most powerful being in the world and suddenly a strange woman came and they were even weaker than babies in front of her.

    And the most important thing was the woman appearance, she was truly similar to the girl who was killed just a few moments ago. Taking also in count the fact that Veralox seemed to listen to any of the girl¡¯s order, it made sense that the girl was related to her and that she showed up for revenge.

    Realising all this gave her a single conclusion she didn¡¯t want to accept, her situation was hopeless.

    Not only did she participate in the fight against Veralox, but she also gave Darky the needed to pierce Veralox¡¯s barrier and kill her. Moreover, she also tried to kill her a week early in a surge of rage.

    The sound of steps made her regain her mind, it was Mystel who was slowly walking toward her with eyes filled with hatred and malice.

    Each of her steps made her sound beat grow faster and louder, she wanted to escape from this place, but her body was still under the effect of Mystel¡¯s word.

    When Mystel arrived in front of her, Lumenia was desperately trying to move, but neither her body nor magic was willing to obey her.

    Mystel grabbed Lumenia¡¯s head and watched her in the eyes for a moment as if pondering about something while still looking at her with hatred.

    In truth, it only lasted a dozen of seconds, yet for Lumenia it felt like hours passed, the most terrifying hours of her life as she was stared at by Mystel¡¯s bloody eyes.

    A hand suddenly pierced Lumenia''s torso and grasped her heart before pulling out a golden orb. It was Lumenia¡¯s own soul.

    Lumenia¡¯s soul was in Mystel¡¯s hand who felt the urge to crush it as it is, but she somehow managed to control herself and began to envelop it with her mana.

    Lumenia: ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± The ball asked as she felt an intense pain hitting her.

    Mystel didn¡¯t say a single word as she tried to control her feeling and continued to envelop the soul with her mana, she was tampering Lumenia¡¯s soul.

    A few crackles appeared on the golden orb who rapidly lost its golden radiance and turned light blue, Mystel then returned the orb in Lumenia¡¯s body.

    The moment her soul returned, Lumenia quickly understood what she had done, Mystel had tampered with her soul and destroyed her godly essence, the proof that she wasn¡¯t a mortal.

    Lumenia only retained a little part of her power which made her only slightly stronger than a normal high god, but she was still weaker than the current Shina whose power increased after her rampage, or even Eniel after she absorbed Inkvir and Veralox¡¯s life force.

    Mystel: ¡°I truly wish I could swallow your body with one gulp¡­ But you are of some use for my daughter so I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± She said before walking toward Veralox.

    Veralox: ¡°Milady.¡± He kneeled before her.

    Mystel: ¡°I leave the rest to you.¡± She said before a black lightning came out of her body who slowly transformed back into Shina¡¯s uninjured one.

    Veralox: ¡°Yes milady.¡±

 Epilogue Volume 1

    Hello guys, this chapter conclude the first volume of Dragon Princess... And the start of the second ?

    Well I had some fun writing this story so... guess I''ll start the second volume soon !

    Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Six years passed since that battle, in general, life had become peaceful¡­ For mostly everyone except me.

    I don¡¯t remember what happened after my chest was pierced and Veralox was unwilling to tell me, but I Lumenia lost the majority of her powers and Darky vanished from this world.

    You are probably wondering why life wasn¡¯t peaceful for me, right?

    With Darky¡¯s death, the Dark Gods which were under his control became free to act as they wished, resulting in a rampage in the demon¡¯s country.

    In order to ¡®calm¡¯ them, I was constantly on the move. But I won¡¯t really complain since that gave me the opportunity to try my powers against some High Gods.

    The same is true for the others High Gods, some judged that Lumenia wasn¡¯t fit to lead them anymore as she was now only slightly stronger than them and many revolted, resulting in the destruction of many villages and some city of Theristid. I could have ignored them since it wasn¡¯t my problem, but the fight would have one day extended to Aorlan and Holy Kiel so I was forced to act. It¡¯s absolutely not because I wanted to help them!!

    There were also many problems within Aorlan, first were the ones who wanted revenge for their fellow who fell into slavery during all those centuries. The reason was understandable, but did I say that most of them were important ambitious noble, with only a few research from Luna and her ¡®Ninja¡¯ squad gave us the name of the ones behind and their goals.

    Yes, I said Ninja but they are also my ¡®bodyguards¡¯ although I didn¡¯t really need them, but they said something like ¡®my enemy weren¡¯t worthy to be killed by my hands¡¯.

    I myself designed their clothes from what I remembered from the anime I watched with my parents. As for the one who made them, it was unexpectedly Nuya who made, I¡¯ve let her try since she said she was interested in sewing after she saw me practice, but I never expected her to have a true talent in this.

    As for Luna, I couldn¡¯t help but make a white kimono for her. I mean seriously, a fox goddess NEED a kimono, right? So I made a short one easy to move in.

    I¡¯ve kinda strayed from the topic, most of those noble were trying to make the people revolt and wish for a war against Theristid, but it was also quite the opportunity for us. Let me explain a little.

    The day she took the throne, Fiona was only six years old. Following the orders of someone so young angered many high ranked nobles, but because I was at her side no one dared to act publicly. They were spraying bad rumors about her among the population and tried to destroy her reputation. But thanks to Luna¡¯s help most of them were destroyed to the roots and many nobles were demoted.

    But even so, many continued to act and they became far more careful than the others, making it hard to catch them.

    In the end, it took a really long time for Fiona to gain control over the whole kingdom and purge the current government left by her father who didn¡¯t care about the nobles actions.

    If you are wondering what Estiel became, she is even now staying by Fiona¡¯s side and is helping her to lead the country. Many opposed her position since she could be said to have the most important position below the king, but after a few days, the rumors mysteriously calmed after I talked about it to Luna¡­ Ninja can be scary you know?

    Actually, her father sent some of his knights, ordering her to return to Holy Kiel. I knew it would come sooner or later. Since Aorlan gained enough power to become a threat to even Theristid, her father wished for her to stay by his side as a tool to assure peace between the two countries.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    The relation between me, Estiel and Fiona isn¡¯t something secret, it was only a matter of time before the information traveled to the other countries. After refusing we received the visit of some cloaked people who tried to kidnap her¡­ You can guess the result I think, we had to change her room because of the red paint on the walls.

    We occasionally received the visit of Veyna who is even now doing well and who is now the crowned princess instead of her brother. The reason of her being the crowned princess? Because she is close to me and Fiona, since her father couldn¡¯t obtain Estiel he thought that having someone close of them as the ruler of his kingdom would assure that we wouldn¡¯t attack them.

    Curiously, Lumenia also passes by to take some news and inform us of the situation among the Gods. She seems to have become calmer and more respectful than before the fight. But unlike her, the Gods are far harder to deal with, problems continue to occur because of their prideful character.

    Other than that, maybe I should talk about the aftereffect of Darky¡¯s disparition and Lumenia¡¯s loss of power on the world? This sure was an head-ache.

    Even though the world continues to work as it is, every race included monsters lost the ability to use light and dark magic. In some towns country like Theristid or Friesel protect themselves from monster invade thanks to light magic barrier.

    Only elemental and dragon magic remained, but this also became a chance to extend our influence through the world. After asking Veralox for advice, he taught me a certain kind of magic which used the stars and space to form magic circle which can be used for many things like teleportation, attacking by concentrating the stars light or creating a barrier.

    Since my mana pool is kinda ¡®bigger¡¯ than others, I taught it to Luna and Fiona. Estiel gave up learning after her head exploded and steam came out of her head, I guess learning constellation was too hard for her.

    The result was a little too¡­ Luna who is only a Medium God was easily able to overpower a High God with only a few spells. Because we couldn¡¯t let this power fall into the wrong hands, we removed the most complex and important part of the magic circles and taught it to the member of my religion before sending a group of them in most cities and village to maintain a barrier.

    The complexity behind the magic circles was truly something so I wasn¡¯t afraid of them being able to try to restore them to their original power.

    Well, I guess that''s a general resume of what happened during those last six years.

    Oh right, I forgot the most important thing¡­ Did I tell you that I currently am stepping on a 20 meters magic circle who appeared out of nowhere?

    In fact, the one at the center of the magic circle is Luna since she is standing by my side, Eniel and I are also standing on it.

    As I was going to use my magic to destroy the circle, Veralox who was standing afar saw this happen and took a look at the magic circle before a little smirk formed on his mouth.

    Veralox: ¡°So it¡¯s them¡­ That should be fine I guess, have a nice trip.¡± He said before empowering the circle.

    Shina: ¡°W-Wait, what are you doing?¡± I asked.

    Veralox: ¡°Kakaka~ Try to have some fun. I¡¯ll make sure the girls stay safe!¡± He laughed as our vision started to blur.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Veralox: ¡°For them to be summoned to ¡®that¡¯ world, I am sure it¡¯ll be entertaining. Well then, I should get going as well.¡± He said with a childish smile.

    After sending a few orders to the dragons in the country and informing by magic Fiona and Estiel without giving many details, Veralox gathered a massive amount of mana around him as a golden circle formed on the ground.

    Veralox: ¡°I can¡¯t leave her alone, can I?¡±  He said as he smiled before vanishing.

 Volume 2 Prologue - Warriors Of Another World

    Hello guys, finally the start of the second volume so soon. Since I''ll soon go in a trip for two weeks I decided to start the volume now, though the trip will be the first August so I still have some time.

    You were expecting a regular ''summon hero to kill the demonking'' ? Sorry but you are wrong.

    Hope you''ll enjoy it !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    When my vision started to return, the place before me made me remember some memories, it was a place I once passed by; the dimensional tunnels I once entered with Veralox. It seems that we are being directly guided through the tunnels so we don¡¯t have to do anything.

    By my side, Eniel and Luna were also waking up. I guess I should also wake up the stowaway who hid in my clothes.

    Shina: ¡°Come on Nuya, you don¡¯t have to hide yourself anymore.¡± I said as I poked my chest.

    Nuya: ¡°Nyahaha~ You can¡¯t leave without your number one maid !¡± She laughed as she puffed out her chest.

    Shina: ¡°Heh, sure I can¡¯t.¡± I answered as I returned her smile.

    Eniel: ¡°What is this?¡± Eniel asked as she pointed to a purple light afar, in fact, a purple magic circle.

    Shina: ¡°Is it already the end? It can¡¯t be, even with Verlox I had to travel more than a few hours¡­¡± I grumbled

    At our right, another tunnel joined our, inside it were four unmoving figure. Are they people summoned just like us but who didn¡¯t regain conscious yet?

    As I was thinking, the magic circle started to glow of a dark purple light and many small balls formed around it.

    Luna: ¡°Milady, danger ahead. May I?¡± Luna who was until now silent took a battle stance.

    Not only her, but I also felt that the one controlling the circle didn¡¯t have any good intention toward us. The orb from the magic circle swiftly started to attack us by using purple ray.

    Using her swords, Eniel effortlessly cut through the ray, however, we weren¡¯t the only one aimed at, the four people by our side were also targeted by whoever attacked us.

    Shina: ¡°Destroy it.¡± I ordered her as extended my hands toward the four people, creating a barrier blocking every attack.

    Luna: ¡°Yes milady.¡±

    Luna instantly unsheathed a Japanese small dagger with a wooden handle and disappeared before reappearing behind it. A sudden cut appeared on the magic circle, but it didn¡¯t break it.

    However, a white flame suddenly emerged from the cut which easily burned the circle.

    I don¡¯t know who tried to kill us, but he shouldn¡¯t be that strong with a magic this weak, but¡­

    Shina: ¡°This may be fun after all.¡± I muttered as a smile formed on my face.

    Concentrating my mana, I used a kind of magic I hadn¡¯t used for many years. Metamorphosis magic, transforming my tail and ears as well as hiding my horn, I took a form I had when I traveled in the past.

    Nuya: ¡°Hoho~ How nostalgic mistress !¡± She said as if inspecting me.

    Eniel: ¡°Cute¡­¡± Eniel said as she hugged me from behind.

    I took the form I had when I went to school, a catgirl form.

    Shina: ¡°You girls should hide your power from now on, we don¡¯t know what will await us in that place.¡± I advised them.

    I¡¯ve seen enough anime to know what being summoned mean. In short, we¡¯ll be used as canon fodder to kill a demon king and save a kingdom¡­

    Luna: ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Nuya: ¡°Okie !!¡±

    Eniel: ¡°Humu...¡±

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    A few hours passed since we arrived in the dimension tunnels and the four unmoving figure finally seem to be showing sign of waking up. But it also looks like our travel come to an end, I large fissure opened in front of us and a blinding light is welcoming us, forcing us to close my eyes.

    When my vision finally returned, we were in a large room of twenty meter long and large and ten meter high completely made of white bricks with only a large blue magic circle on the ground and a door.

    By our side, the four persons were finally awake but also bewildered by the situation.

    ???: ¡°Who are you and what do you want?!¡± A woman yelled, as she unsheathed a pure white sword with many light blue symbols on it, the sword was generating a golden light as if sensing her mistress''s will to fight, is that one of those¡­ A holy sword?

    The woman seems to be only a few years older than Eniel, is she eighteen? Or maybe nineteen?... Probably nineteen. Her body golden long hair are truly beautiful as they gracefully dance in the air every time she moves her head¡­ She is dressed in what seems to be an expensive blue armor. But there¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t forgive¡­ WHAT WITH THOSE MASSIVE BREASTS?! Is she of the same species as Estiel?! It¡¯s absolutely not because I have no breast¡­ They¡¯ll grow up soon¡­

    At her side, a girl of around my age also took out of god know where a massive hammer of 1.5m long, her pink hairs aren¡¯t that long and are forming a twin tail.

    She look like the innocent yet energetic and wild type of girl, the tomboy type who prefer to play outside instead of wearing cute clothes, this maybe also explain why she is wearing plain and easy to move in clothes. She is only wearing a pink mini short and little mini shirt who is pink as well.

    But to be able to lift that hammer like it¡¯s nothing¡­ She possesses an inhuman strength. But at least, she is my comrade when it come to breasts!

    On the other hand, the two others who also took a fighting stance when the woman unsheathed her sword aren¡¯t that simple either.

    ???: ¡°Have you no honor as a warrior?! Name yourself before fighting!¡± A majestic roar was heard.

    It is one of the two persons left, a massive man of more than three meters high and full of muscle. He is wearing a plain brown trousers and a strange type of cloth who is only covering his arms and back, showing his massive torso full of scars. With his orange hairs and beard and the oppressive aura he is giving, this man is truly the definition of a great warrior.

    ???: ¡°My name is Thera Pendras, personal knight of the queen Erelin under the name of ¡®Transcending Sword Thera¡¯ and the great hero who killed the Dark Dragon Kras. Don¡¯t underestimate me because I am a woman.¡± She said as she pointed her sword at the man, sending a challenge.

    ???: ¡°Kii Pendras, I am Thera¡¯s little sister and a warrior who is fighting by her side.¡± She cheerfully introduced herself.

    ???: ¡°Guahaha~ Don¡¯t worry, in a duel of warrior gender isn¡¯t important. I am Irsteal Burkheart, king of Torokas and surnamed the ¡®Beast King¡¯. I come from a commoner family so I don¡¯t have a bloodline.¡± He answered with a laugher.

    Thera: ¡°Being a king while coming from a commoner family, truly impressive. From your wounds, your exploit on the battlefield shouldn¡¯t be few as well.¡± She said with a pleased voice.

    Irsteal: ¡°Your words honor me.¡±

    From his stance, Irsteal seems to be fighting with his fists which are covered with by a black gantlet. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a metal I saw before¡­ It should be something which only exist in his world.

    ???: ¡°Hohoho~ you youngster sure are something.¡± An elderly voice cut their interaction.

    Irsteal: ¡°Aren¡¯t you a monster as well, old man.¡± He said while smiling.

    The elderly voice belongs to the last of the four people, an old man dressed in a white cloak without a hood and a white pants. At his waist is a long katana, but what surprised me the most about the man is his eyes, in fact the man is wearing black glass which doesn¡¯t let us see his eyes, but I can still tell that he is blind, though I think that everyone in this room already guess that as well.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    The man¡¯s face also possesses a lot of scars, showing that he escaped from many difficult situations and maybe killed a lot of warriors. Truly the archetype of a legendary old samurai.

    ???: ¡°This old man¡¯s name is Tokeshita Kazam, please call me Kazam. I am nothing but an old warrior.¡± He casually said.

    Irsteal: ¡°Old but didn¡¯t seem to have lost your abilities¡­¡± He said pleased.

    Kazam: ¡°The only day a warrior retire is the day of his death.¡±

    Thera: ¡°I guess words aren¡¯t needed anymore.¡± The knight said as she prepared to enter the death fight.

    Those people truly are reckless, they don¡¯t care about anything anymore and are ready to kill each other as warriors¡­ By my side is also someone who wants to join them as a warrior.

    Shina: ¡°Hah¡­ Eniel, stop them please but don¡¯t kill them.¡± I asked as I sighed.

    Eniel only answered me with a smile before taking out a single katana from the black cloak she is using. The moment the katana arrived in her hand, her killing intent froze the atmosphere and made the four people freeze and glare at her.

    Irsteal: ¡°It seems that we have an impressive monster among us.¡± He said as cold sweat began to gather on his body.

    Eniel: ¡°Just call me Eniel, a simple warrior who is protecting her sister.¡± She said as she stared at the four warriors before her.

    Even though she is limiting herself because I asked her, Eniel still unleashed a large amount of her aura which would have even made a Medium God tremble, but those people are still willing to fight. But I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s merely because of their warrior pride, they have the power to do so.

    ???: ¡°STOP RIGHT HERE YOU IDIOT!¡±

    At the same time, a woman entered the room as she sent the door flying with a flying kick.

    The woman is a demi-human just like the current me, a bunny demi-human dressed well¡­ Just like a bunny girl from those anime I guess. She has some beautiful long blue hairs with a tinge of purple and of course¡­ Two massive melon even bigger than Thera¡¯s ones. Enemy detected.

    Being interrupted, the four persons finally regained their mind as the adrenaline decreased, leaving only a sad Eniel who couldn¡¯t fight.

    Thera: ¡°Are you the one who brought us here?¡± Thera asked as she pointed her sword at the woman.

    ???: ¡°Yes I am ~pyon.¡± The woman said as she took an idiotic pose.

    ¡°.........¡±

    ???: ¡°Someone say something please!¡± She yelled with tears in her eyes, ready to cry at any moment.

    Nuya: ¡°Don¡¯t mind~ don¡¯t mind~¡± Nuya comforted her as she patted her head.

    ¡°Miss Fairy¡­¡± She muttered as she looked at Nuya with sparkling eyes.

    Luna: ¡°Nuya, don¡¯t touch strange things. What will you do if you catch her stupidity?¡± Luna coldly said. Luna, if you do she¡¯ll cry you know?

    ¡°Huuuuuuuuuh I-I only tried to make t-the atmosphere lighter¡± As expected, she started to cry¡­

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After passing a few minutes to comfort the rabbit woman, she finally calmed down and regained confidence¡­ Though I think it¡¯ll be quite funny to tease her.

    ???: ¡°*Keuf keuf* Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Kira. One of the inhabitant of this world. I belong to ¡®Saviors¡¯, a guild from this realm.¡±

    Thera: ¡°And so, why did you summon us ?¡± She asked without pointing her sword for once, she seem to have relaxed.

    Kira: ¡°Every ten years, every guild from every realm of this world summon people from another world to join them. So¡­ Congratulation, you are the lucky winner! *clap clap clap* ¡±

    Luna: ¡°Milady, may I?¡± She whispered in my ears. Knowing what she wanted to say, I nodded my head to give her my approval.

    Luna: ¡°In short, you kidnapped us from our world to work for you. Am I wrong?¡± She coldly asked.

    Kira: ¡°T-This is¡­true¡­ We also didn¡¯t wish for this, but because of certain circumstance we have no other way to survive right now. So please, I wish for you to lend us your help.¡± She asked as she sincerely bowed her head.

    Secretly looking at me, Luna was waiting for what answer she wished me to give her, she knew that I didn¡¯t want to reveal our situation so soon and was acting as the leader.

    Closing my eyes, I telepathically sent her my answer.

    Luna: ¡°I refuse, we don¡¯t have the obligation to help you.¡±

    Hearing this, Kira made a sadness face, but she knew that she had no right to object to this...but.

    Kira: ¡°Might I still ask you to reconsider, we terribly need the help of strong people. Many life depends on this.¡± She shamefully begged.

    Luna: ¡°I still refuse.¡± She coldly answered, not swayed by her demand.

    Kira had a wry smile on her face as tears began to gather, yet she still tried her best to smile. The reason why she was unwilling to give up didn¡¯t escape me, it was because not only us but the four others were also hesitating on what they should do.

    Having seen many deaths, they probably just like us know that they can¡¯t accept their demand just because they were touched by the girl. Life wasn¡¯t this simple and if I learned something during the past six years, it''s that granting someone¡¯s wish will always make someone else unhappy.

    Our decision would probably greatly influence the one of the other summoned people. Since the previous scene, a certain bond was created between us, something like comradeship between people who arrived at the same time at the same place and who acknowledged each other.

    Luna: ¡°...but, there might be a chance if I were to hear about your circumstances.¡± She coldly said as she returned beside me.

    Kira made a dumb face as she heard this, but as soon as her brain decrypted the information, a large sincere smile formed on her face as tears slowly fell on her cheeks.

    Kira: ¡°Thank you!!¡±

    Luna: ¡°It¡¯s not me that you should thank, but this person.¡± She said as she slowly bowed to me¡­ Idiot.

    Kira: ¡°Please follow me, I¡¯ll guide you to our leader.¡± She said as she made us sign to leave the room.

    Irsteal: ¡°Shall we follow them as well?¡± He asked Thera who now didn¡¯t have any hostile feeling.

    Thera: ¡°Kii, let¡¯s gather information first, we¡¯ll decide what to do after.¡±

    Kii: ¡°Sir yes sir!¡± She said feigning being a soldier.

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± A small smile appeared at the corner of her mouth as she looked at her sister.

    Kazam: ¡°Hohoho~ This old man will follow you as well.¡± Kazam cheerfully said as he walked out.

    Shina: ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go as well.¡± I said as I walked toward the exit whose door was gone.

    I still wonder who was the one who attacked us in the dimension tunnel, it seems that this guild¡¯s truly angered dangerous. As I was thinking, a large weight fell on my shoulder as two arms enlaced my neck.

    Shina: ¡°Eniel, what are you doing?¡± I asked.

    Eniel: ¡°Shina...catgirl...cute.¡±

    Shina: ¡°You still didn¡¯t move on?!¡± I yelled surprised.

    Nuya: ¡°Mistress is cute like that~¡± Nuya said as she lay down on my head.

    Shina: ¡°Haaah¡­ I feel already exhausted...¡±

 Volume 2 Chapter 1 - Saviors Headquarter

    Hey guys, today is a double release day. I also have something I would like to know.

    Generaly I used for exemple :

    Shina: "....." To make someone talk,

    but I hesitate to use "......" Shina said as she smiled.

    Do you think this I should change this in order to avoid repetition ? Please leave the answer in a comment to tell me which one you guys prefer.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    After managing to make Eniel give up on hugging me, we followed Kira who was happily humming a familiar song¡­ I am sure it¡¯s something I heard before, but I can¡¯t find where.

    ¡°Pochi...¡±

    As I was deeply in my thoughts, I came back to my senses as soon as I felt something touch my left cheek.

    Turning to my left, nobody was there but I felt that someone was moving behind my back.

    ¡°Pochi¡­¡± This time it was my right cheek.

    Looking back, I was greeted by the pink haired girl who was from around my age; Kii.

    Kii: ¡°Haiyo~!! What¡¯s your name ?¡± She asked me with a childish smile.

    I was kind of taken aback by her introduction, but since I am the only one around her age around she must feel closer to me than the others. I also think that I seem easier to talk to than Luna or Eniel.

    Shina: ¡°Ah, we didn¡¯t introduce ourselves back there. My name is Shina, just call me like that.¡± I casually answered as I returned her smile.

    As I was introducing myself, I felt that not only her but everyone was also listening to us. I guess that thanks to Luna they became interested in me as well.

    Kii: ¡°And those three are?~¡± She asked as she pointed to Luna, Eniel and Nuya.

    Shina: ¡°The scary looking one is my sister, Eniel. The inexpressive one is¡­ well, she is my sister¡¯s friend.¡±

    Eniel didn¡¯t seem to care about being called  ¡®scary¡¯, but her habit of staring at everyone around us and her piercing stare combined with the cold aura she naturally possesses thanks to her Dark affinity are definitely saying ¡®I AM DANGEROUS!¡¯.

    In Luna¡¯s case, she is pretty inexpressive when we aren¡¯t alone or she is with strangers, I couldn¡¯t introduce her as the head priestess of my religion, right?

    Everyone seemed to be taking mental notes of what about us, everyone except that rabbit woman who is still innocently humming.

    Kii: ¡°And this one?¡± She said while she was strangely looking at Nuya.

    Nuya: ¡°Nyahaha~ I am Nuya, Mistress¡¯s one and only maid. Nice to meet you~¡± She introduced herself as she slightly pulled up her maid skirt.

    Taking a look around, I noticed many doors with names on them. They don¡¯t look like the name of people, but things like ¡°Dragon Hunters¡±, ¡°Pegasus Wings¡±, ¡°Salamander''s tail¡±. Are those the guild¡¯s names?

    Kii: ¡°What are you looking at?~¡± Kii asked as she saw my gaze wander in the corridor.

    Shina: ¡°Oh, I am just wondering where we are since this building doesn¡¯t seem to belong to Saviors.¡± I answered.

    Irsteal: ¡°I was thinking the same thing. I was also thinking that it was strange that I could read the names this is the first time I see those symbols.¡± He wondered, putting his hand on his chin.

    Kira: ¡°Oya Oya, you already noticed?¡± The bunny girl said in a proudish tone.

    Kira: ¡°This is something made by our race after many years of research. Since there are many travelers from another worl-¡±

    Thera: ¡°You mean kidnaped people, right?¡± Thera cut her.

    Kira: ¡°Awawa~ T-This is¡­¡± Kira suddenly took a strange expression as her ears tensed.

    Shina: ¡°Stop teasing her please.¡± I asked as I noticed that Thera didn¡¯t have any negative feeling toward her.

    Thera: ¡°Heh, I am sorry please continue.¡± She said with a small giggle.

    ¡°Guuuuuuuuh~ A rabbit grudge last twenty generation, please remember this.¡± She growled to Thera in a cute way, as I though teasing her look fun. Thera seems to be thinking the same since she has a lovely smile on her face which she quickly concealed.

    Kira: ¡°Anyway... As I previously said, we managed after many years of research to create a paper which would translate the user¡¯s language into a universal one. As for your home language, the world itself is traducing every word you say into a universal one, although we don¡¯t understand the reason why.¡±

    Irsteal: ¡°Such a convenient thing¡­ And this building? This is not your headquarter, right?¡± He asked as he analyzed the edifice.

    Kira: ¡°This is this realm¡¯s summoning house. Behind each of those doors are coming the summoned ones. Each guild has the right to try to summon people, but we can¡¯t control who is summoned and from which world they are coming from. Still, this is still quite strange that you guys are the first arrived, I guys are in advance of one hour. It may be because you weren¡¯t many to be summoned...¡±

    Thera: ¡°We aren¡¯t many? How many people are normally summoned?¡± She asked somewhat surprised.

    Kira: ¡°Normally, the number vary between twenty and fifty. But with your strength I don¡¯t think this is would problem, so... don¡¯t mind~.¡± She said, giving us a thumb up.

    Kazam: ¡°Hoho~ Then how many people are summoned during this ceremony in total?¡± Kazam asked curiously.

    Kira: ¡°Mhhhhh. I don¡¯t know about the other realms, but in this one I would say around twenty thousand. Luckily I am not the only one to welcome the summoned one.¡±

    Shina: ¡°I have a question~¡± I asked like a kid in school as I lifted my hand.

    Kira: ¡°Yes little lady~, I am listening~¡± She returned my joke.

    Shina: ¡°Who summoned us?¡± I asked.

    Kira: ¡°Weren¡¯t you listening? It¡¯s Savior guild that summoned you.¡± She answered somewhat surprised by my question.

    Shina: ¡°So the guilds are the ones who summon us? The summoning ritual should be using a lot of mana and even a God alone shouldn¡¯t be able to do so without assistance.¡±

    Kira: ¡°Ah, I finally understand your question. The one responsible for the summoning is our lord and the ruler of every realm; Lord Geidas.¡±

    Thera: ¡°Unbelievable, a single person is summoning twenty thousand people?!¡± She asked, unable to contain her surprise.

    Kira: ¡°Not only twenty thousand, he is the one responsible of the summoning in every realm.¡± She answered, showing respect for the man.

    Irsteal: ¡°Such a thing, is that even possible¡­¡± Irsteal muttered.

    Kira: ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, every ten years Lord Geidas is allowed by the world to use its power for the ceremony. After this, even someone like milord needs some sleep, but being able to bear such a power still show that he is definitely the strongest being in this world.¡±

    Her answer suddenly makes more sense, even for Verlox without his Ether Weapon it would be a very difficult thing to do.

    Kira: ¡°We arrived.¡± She said as she suddenly stopped.

    Before us is a simple wooden door completely different from the other doors which were made of iron¡­ That make me think that this bunny seem to be kinda strong in order to send that door flying with a kick.

    On the door is engraved a few magic runes just like the ones on the previous doors, it¡¯s traduction is ¡®Welcome to the New World¡¯

    The moment they opened, it was as if a light absorbed us and the instant right after we were at the entrance of a small medieval castle.

    However, the castle¡¯s stone are mostly cracked and some part of the castle are destroyed. It doesn¡¯t look like she lied when she said that their guild is in a bad situation.

    Kazam: ¡°Impressive¡­¡±

    Irsteal: ¡°Indeed, being still standing even while being mostly destroyed. It¡¯s as if the castle is unwilling give up and fall.¡±

    The two men felt respect toward a castle that even in such a bad state and seemed to have been sieged for many years was still standing against any odd. But in this state it might not being able to withstand another siege.

    Kira: ¡°Please enter.¡± Kira said as she guided us inside the castle.

    As we walked inside the castle, the people around us muttered many things about us. Some looked like they lost all hope, some were looking at Irsteal and Thera with a shred of hope.

    The more we walked inside, the more we realized how bad their situation was. Even though that mostly every of the guild members came to observe us, their number didn¡¯t surpass fifty and most of them were gravely injured and unable to fight. Only five or six men, a few women and some child were alright.

    ¡®They are so few...¡¯, ¡®That big guy seems capable...¡¯, ¡®That kid looks just like a doll...¡¯ We heard many things as we passed by, it only took us two minutes arrive at a large door.

    *knock knock knock* Kira knocked on the door before opening it.

    ???: ¡°Who is it?! We are in the middle of a meeting!¡± A woman roared from inside as she prepared to unsheathe her sword.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Kira: ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± She answered as she first entered.

    ???: ¡°Oh, Kira. What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be waiting at the summoning house?¡± Another woman responded in a calm yet powerful voice.

    Kira: ¡°About that¡­ They are already here.¡± She responded as she made us enter the room.

    ???: ¡°Already? Well, this is good then, we¡¯ll postpone the meeting.¡±

    The one who talked with Kira is a short red haired woman in her seventeens sitting on a throne, the woman was dressed in a small purple tunic which gave her an imposing aura. At her side is a scythe with a golden body and purple blade.

    The moment we entered the room, her eyes wandered among us, seriously trying to analyze us. Looking at Irsteal and Kazam, the red-haired woman seemed to be satisfied and looked at them with respect. She also smiled when she looked at Thera, but she seemed a little happier with Thera than the others.

    Looking at Kii, she showed a warm and happy smile.

    ???: ¡°That girl sure is innocent.¡± I heard her mutter.

    When her eyes finally arrived at us, I felt a strange sensation in my head like something was trying to enter¡­ No wonder she seemed pleased after only a look, it look like she possesses a mind reading power.

    She made a shocked face when I denied her the access to my mind, looking at Eniel¡¯s and Luna¡¯s expression it doesn¡¯t look like they noticed it.

    Her gaze was especially concentrated on Eniel and me.

    Kira: ¡°Is there a problem?¡± She asked as she saw her make a strange face.

    ???: ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Kayan Crowheart¡± She introduced herself as she stood up from her throne and walked toward us. Each of her steps gave a powerful feeling, not the one of someone who possess strength but of a conqueror, a king. Prideful yet calculating, arrogant yet calm and intelligent.

    Irsteal: ¡°Humu¡­ That girl, Kayan truly has what is take to be a ruler.¡± He complimented.

    ???: ¡°How dare you call Kayan by her name!¡± A woman who stood by Kayan¡¯s side yelled as she started to unsheathe her sword, it is the same voice as the one who yelled when Kira knocked.

    The voice belongs to a long black haired woman who doesn¡¯t look much older than Thera, probably in her nineteen as well. Her body is the same as Thera¡­ A very developed one. But unlike Thera whose face give an elegant and righteous feeling, this woman give the feeling of a beast, a warrior who lived her whole life on the battlefield.

    Kayan: ¡°Shun, this is fine. You are free to call me Kayan if you wish.¡± She respectfully said as if apologizing for her subordinate.

    Shun: ¡°B-But, calling you by your name is-¡± She tried to contest, but another voice stopped her.

    ???: ¡°Shun, Kayan gave them the right. Don¡¯t bring her shame by your action.¡±

    It was the second woman who was standing on Kayan¡¯s other side, she look very similar to Shun, especially around the breasts¡­ But unlike her she looks more poised and calm. If Shun is the hot blood one, then this woman is the cold blood one.

    Her visage looks inexpressive, but not as much as Eniel or Luna from who you can¡¯t distingue anything if you didn¡¯t stay by their side for a long time. Her short hairs are silver with a tinge of blue.

    Shun: ¡°If Shan say so¡­¡± Shun reluctantly gave up.

    Shan: ¡°I apologize for my sister¡¯s behavior, please forgive her.¡± She asked as she bowed her head.

    Irsteal: ¡°Guhahaha~ It¡¯s alright so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After the ¡®incident¡¯, we all once again properly introduced to Kayan. She looked surprised and even Shan couldn¡¯t help but show a little smile when they saw Thera¡¯s holy sword, the proof that she was a hero and belonged to the ¡®hero rank¡¯.

    Kayan: ¡°Every living being in this world are ranked through their power. At the lowest point we have the soldiers, they regroup all those who weren¡¯t warrior in their original world or whose strength isn¡¯t deemed high.

    After this is the ¡®king¡¯ rank, those who belong to this class are the ones whose fame resonated through a continent. They were strong enough to be conquerors or called monsters in their world. This is also my rank, as well as Kii¡¯s one.¡±

    Irsteal: ¡°Hahaha~ so young yet already at the same level as me.¡± He happily said while laughing.

    Kayan: ¡°Not at all, Mister Irsteal belong to the rank above, the ¡®hero rank¡¯. I don¡¯t know how hard your life was, but you definitely belong to the hero rank.¡±

    Irsteal: ¡°Is that so? Guhahaha~ By the way, you can simply call me Irsteal, I dislike those courtesies. I think the other share my opinion.¡± He said as he looked around, but no one objected.

    Kayan: ¡°As you wish, not only you but Kazam and Thera also belong to this rank. The hero rank is divided in three, lower, medium and high. Shun and Shan belong to the lower class while you and Kazam belong to the upper class. Thera would normally also belong to this class, but her holy sword allow her to belong even fight against people of the next rank.¡±

    Irsteal: ¡°Wait a moment, with such people by your side, how come you are such in a hard position.¡± Irsteal looked toward Shun and Shan.

    Kayan: ¡°Our enemy actually have many king rank. We are in a position where they overwhelm us by using quantity. Most of the ones beside us belong to the soldier class and can¡¯t stop the enemies advance. And even among them there are many child and elderly as well as women who can¡¯t fight...¡± She said with as a surge of anger could be felt in her voice.

    Irsteal: ¡°Quantity over quality¡­ ¡°

    Kazam: ¡°I also have a question youngster, how are you able to judge our strength without us showing anything?¡± Kazam asked doubtful, since I am the only one here who know her mind reading power I am sure the others are surprised.

    Kayan: ¡°Ah, this? I obtained the mind reading power with my Estium. As for what Estium is, you¡¯ll learn about it sooner or later. Also, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Although I can read mind it is barely the surface, things like fragments of memories and image from the past. It also allows me to estimate someone¡¯s strength.¡± She answered, careful not to make anyone angry.

    Kazam: ¡°I see, fine then please continue.¡±

    Kayan nodded and the moment she was going to continue, Thera stopped her.

    Thera: ¡°Wait a moment, what about them?¡± She asked while looking at Luna and Eniel.

    Kayan: ¡°Those two are¡­¡± Kayan¡¯s face became uneasy as she looked at Eniel.

    Kayan: ¡°After the hero rank is the ¡®God rank¡¯. They are really rarely summoned, they are people whose power shook their world and were granted the possibility to become a minor divinity by the Gods of their world. They are also divided in three class. I believe that not only Luna but if I am right, this fairy also belong to the lower class of this rank.¡±

    Everyone expect us inside the room were shocked by this declaration, Kira¡¯s in particular was awesome. Her mouth is wide open as a little of drool is falling while her hairs are doing the helicopter. In second come Shun who is making a stupid blank face.

    As for Kii, she gave up on listening a long time ago and is having some fun in her own way around the room.

    Kira: ¡°T-T-T-T-This is¡­ With this, Saviors be saved¡± She cheerfully yelled.

    Kii: ¡°Yaaaay~¡± Kii also cluelessly joined her since it looked fun.

    But Kira¡¯s reaction only earned her a glare from Luna to remind her of their previous conversation.

    Kayan: ¡°On the same rank as the Gods are the ¡®Dark Gods¡¯. They are being who committed many atrocities and gave up on the light inside their soul. They are dangerous, ruthless and shouldn¡¯t be provoked if possible. I believe that Eniel belong to the lower class of this rank.¡±

    Just like before, the atmosphere once again froze and the face of Shun, Shan and Kira turned pale as they looked at Eniel.

    Eniel: ¡°Shina...is that good?¡± The atmosphere froze so much that even Eniel noticed that something was wrong¡­

    Shina: ¡°It¡¯s good in a certain way I guess~... Maybe?¡±

    Eniel: ¡°Praise me¡­¡±

    ¡°...........¡±

    Thera: ¡°What about the girl?¡± She finally asked about me.

    Kayan: ¡°The girl herself isn¡¯t strong at all, she can be ranked as a ¡®soldier¡¯. But I believe that her bracelet is a strong magic item since it''s able to block my power.¡±

    Kira: ¡°Hah¡­ Finally someone normal, a king, three heroes and two gods and a dark god¡­ I thought she was going to be a Prismatic God. ¡± She said as she sighed out of relief.

    Kayan: ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, within the many million of years since the summoning ceremony began only ten were summoned.¡±

    Kira: ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. We should hurry and finish this as soon as possible, we have to see Kurona before the other summoned ones arrive.¡±

 Volume 2 Chapter 2 - Unpredictable Encounter

    ¡°Now then, I¡¯ll explain a few things about this world. Kira should have told you that our guild is named Saviors, but do you know what a guild really is?¡± Kayan asked as she changed her posture on the throne.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I suppose that it is something similar to an organization or a clan.¡± Thera supposed as she took in account the number of guilds that should exist thanks to the number given by Kira.

    ¡°This is pretty close, but not exactly.¡± She replied with a small giggle as she had expected Thera¡¯s answer. ¡°A guild is¡­ a small kingdom.¡±

    ¡°A small kingdom?¡± Irsteal muttered doubtfully. More than twenty thousand people were summoned every ten years. If twenty was the average amount of people summoned, then it meant that there are almost a thousand guilds¡­ a thousand kingdoms.

    ¡°This realm is actually almost ten times bigger than a regular planet and most of the lands belong to different guilds. In our case, we only own this castle and a hectare around it.¡±

    ¡°The fact that you managed to hold on in those conditions is pretty incredible.¡± Irsteal complimented her, knowing how difficult it should be to hold on while being powerless in war.

    ¡°This only show how rare people above soldier rank are. But even so, our enemies this time can¡¯t be defeated just with the three of us.¡± Kayan said as her eyes showed a hint of anger.

    ¡°In short, this is a fight for supremacy.¡± Luna mumbled for the first time since the begin of the explanation.

    Kayan momentarily thought about how to describe the situation.

    ¡°Yes and no¡­ In the end, the true master is the realm master; Kurona. Her guild is managing the WhiteSun city not far from here. Although her guild reign supreme, the realm masters are more ¡®arbitrer¡¯ than players. Since she doesn¡¯t take part in the battles as long as nobody provoke her or create trouble in her city, the other guilds are fighting for power.¡±

    ¡°The White Sun city is a place where guildless people can life without being oppressed by the other guilds,¡± Kira added.

    ¡®That should be enough for now.¡¯ Kayan thought as she stood up and walked toward Kira.

    ¡°I am sorry, but the rest will have to wait, you should hurry and meet Kurona now. Otherwise, it¡¯ll take might take you a week to meet her.¡± Kayan said as she threw a meaningful look at Kira who had completely forgotten about this.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!! We have to hurry up, follow me.¡± Kira said as she dashed toward Shina before carrying her like a princess and dashing out of the room.

    Shina was surprised by Kira¡¯s sudden action, yet she didn¡¯t resist as she felt that the bunny woman had no ill intent.

    As she was running, Kira felt two glare piercing her body.

    Eniel was staring at her with a mix of envy and jealousy, muttering a ¡®how nice¡­¡¯ from time to time. Luna¡¯s glare, on the other hand, was filled with anger and killing intent, seeing the way she picked and carried Shina on her own accord, it was for her disrespectful. The only reason she didn¡¯t bring out her Ether Weapon and cut off Kira¡¯s ears was because Shina didn¡¯t resist and allowed her to do so.

    Kira who was carrying Shina felt all her hairs and the fur of her ears stand because of the two stare. ¡®Please stop staring at me¡­ A rabbit is cardiac¡­ I¡¯ll die.¡±

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Soon after the group left the room, only Kayan, Shun and Shan remained. Letting a sigh out, Kayan turned to Shun.

    ¡°Tell me, what do you think of them?¡± She asked.

    Shun hesitated a few moment before answering. ¡°I think that the giant one¡­ Irsteal? That man is truly impressive, it is really rare for King to have that much power without receiving help from a Prismatic God. The same is true for the old man, it''s clear that he survived through many battles, much more than me at least.¡± She said as she remembered the two men who were here previously.

    ¡°And?...¡± Kayan asked her to continue.

    ¡°Mhhh, they are very strong?¡± She cluelessly answered.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­ Shan, what do you think?¡± She asked her sister instead.

    Shan made a wry smile as she looked at her sister who was now feeling down. ¡°As she said, the two men are truly strong, but I suspect that this isn¡¯t their current strength. They are also suspicious of us and hesitate to join the guild, I think that revealing your power to them wasn¡¯t a good choice.¡±

    The conclusion she made was the same as Kayan¡¯s one, although she tried to make an estimation of their power, she felt that something was still wrong. As for revealing her power.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t done revealed it, I would have lost their trust¡­ Two of them noticed it.¡±

    The sisters made a surprised expression when she heard this. Since Kayan was only reading the surface of their mind, it was extremely hard to detect and would need a very strong mind to sense it.

    ¡°Kazam, he noticed it only a few seconds after I entered his mind. I felt that if I didn¡¯t truthfully answer his question, not only would he have not joined us but killed me in the spot.¡± She said as she recalled the old monster who looked like a normal blind old man.

    ¡°Who was the second one?¡± Shan asked in a serious tone.

    Kayan recalled the girl from whose mind didn¡¯t show a single opening, she was only a twelve years old catgirl, yet her beauty made her freeze the moment she saw her.

    Beautiful long black hairs with a tinge of purple whose length almost reached her feet, two reddish eyes which looked like they were going to steal her soul with a single glance. Her golden clothes looked like orientals clothes, her bottom was a sort of mini short which showed her long pure white legs. It looked like it was made of golden scales and each were engraved with differents symbols.

    Her top was short enough to show her navel and only stopped five centimeters below her small breasts. The skin exposed from those clothes was brighter than snow and her two naked small feet looked like two lotus.

    Kayan first impression was that Shina was the daughter of a rich king from an oriental world, but when she saw her eyes she had her doubt. The strength behind them made her spine shiver as they were analyzing the room.

    ¡°It was the catgirl.¡± Kayan answered as her face became slightly red when she remembered the girl¡¯s appearance.

    Shan wasn¡¯t really surprised when she heard this, how could someone whose ¡®servant¡¯ was a fairy goddess be simple? But there was something more urgent they had to discuss.

    ¡°Kayan, before you mentioned a Dark God. Was that true?¡± She asked as she changed the subject.

    Not only Kayan but even Shun also felt that it was more important. Although they were happy from having summoned strong peoples, summoning a Dark God was something terrible.

    Dark God, the name given to the Gods whose heart fell into darkness or the most ruthless criminals who ascended thanks to a Prismatic God. Summoning one of them often brought disasters to smalls guild and even medium ones.

    Most of them possess a ruthless character and only follow the law of the strongest. They prefer to order than being ordered and the most of the time turned against their own guild, destroying them and killing their comrades.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°I am certain that her, the fairy and the fox woman are Gods since my power wasn¡¯t enough to enter their mind. As for that Dark God, as long as we have Shina on our side I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll try anything.¡± She said as she tried to convince herself.

    Not only did Kayan answer their question, but what she tried her best to analyze the people before her. She had noticed that Thera was the one who would be the easier to recruit.

    With her sense of justice, it wouldn¡¯t be that hard, she often glanced at her sister who was playing around, making sure she was alright.

    But what about Shina? She didn¡¯t interact that much before and didn¡¯t reveal anything about her.

    ¡°The problem is¡­ how can we recruit her.¡± Shan mumbled.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to find it out, if we manage to we¡¯ll gain a precious ally during the games.¡±

    ¡°Money?¡± Shun who was left out of the conversation until now tried to join it, only earning Kayan¡¯s scorn.

    ¡°Silence, don¡¯t interrupt us!¡± Kayan made her shiver with a single glance after hearing her proposition.

    With their position, Saviors had just enough money to feed their members, how could they pay her? If money was the solution, they would fall into the hands of the other guilds who were far more powerful and richer. After all, how could the perspective of acquiring three gods not be attractive?

    ¡°Not only do you interrupt us, but if I remember well you also ignored my order before.¡± Kayan said in a menacing tone as she remembered the moment when she allowed them to call her by her name.

    ¡°T-This is¡­¡± Shun began to tremble as Kayan glared at her, she wished that she could just run away and hide.

    Shan quickly ran between the two of them as she saw Kayan¡¯s anger. ¡°My sister¡¯s mistake is my mistake, please punish me instead.¡± She said as she kneeled before her.

    ¡°I see, fine! I¡¯ll punish both of you all night, I¡¯ll wait for you in my room.¡± Kayan answered with a little smile.

    ¡®Punish all night¡¯ Both of them knew what it meant and turned red, but they didn¡¯t look unhappy. They, in fact, showed a little smile as they heard their master command.

    ¡®I¡¯ll take all my time tonight to love them...¡¯ Kayan though as she resumed their previous meeting.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    Rushing toward the city at high speed, the group quickly arrived inside at the entrance of a city.

    Thanks to the previous conversation with Kayan and the fact that they were going to meet Kurona, Shina quickly deduced that the city is ¡®WhiteSun¡¯. The headquarter of the realm master¡¯s guild.

    The city couldn¡¯t be described as anything but majestic and gigantic. Having seen the rich capital of Theristid before, this city was at least five times bigger. But that was to be expected since they guildless people are allowed to live freely inside.

    Shina¡¯s first impression of the city was good, there were guards at the gates, but they didn¡¯t stop them or ask them to pay a tax.

    The city in itself was pretty clean and the first thing they saw inside were the shops.

    Receiving people from many worlds for now millions of years, the city was a mixing pot. The food shop were selling many different kinds of food, there was even some vegetable of her original world.

    There was even more restaurant which attracted the eyes of Thera and Kii whose mouth had a trail of drool. Many different races were walking in the city and living together, there were living in a perfect harmony.

    Only Kira attracted some stare as she was guiding us. Since we entered the city she had carefully put down Shina since the stare in her back felt heavier with each second.

    When we entered the city, Luna and Eniel had forgiven her. Or more precisely, they completely forgot about it the moment they saw the differents type of alcohol and sake which were being sold¡­ Yes, Luna is a heavy drinker and she often drink with Eniel.

    As for Irsteal and Kazam, they were interested in the differents kind of weapon shop and armor shop.

    Kira decided to speed up her walking speed as she carefully walked toward them. She felt that if she took her eyes away for a single second, they would all disappear.

    As for Nuya, she is quietly sleeping on Shina¡¯s head since they met Kayan, she felt like too much information entered her head and almost lost conscious.

    It didn¡¯t take them a long time to arrive at a small Japanese building. It wasn¡¯t a really large one, more like a small villa.

    ¡°Please be respectful inside, this is the realm master¡¯s headquarter.¡± Kira warned them before knocking on the door.

    A few seconds after, the door opened on its own like it was inviting everyone inside.

    The inside was a single room made of tatami and a short table with hot tea served on it. ¡°Please sit down.¡± Kira invited them inside on her own.

    Irsteal frowned as he looked at her, ¡®Didn¡¯t she just say not to be disrespectful?¡¯ he thought as he saw her act like it was her home.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, this was prepared by lady Kurona, she already know that we arrived.¡±

    Perhaps only Shina, Luna and Eniel noticed that they were inside a barrier and that they were allowed to enter by the one who formed it.

    Satisfied with her answer, Kazam who was familiar with this type of room sat first, followed by the answer who were at first looking for a chair.

    When they were about to begin to drink the tea, a door floating in the air appeared out of nowhere.

    From the door came out a girl in her sixteen and a man.

    The girl with short white hair was dressed in a black short kimono with some golden embroideries, the kimono was short enough to show her snow like legs. Her pure golden eyes were like Veralox¡¯s one, but they were a little more bright than his. On her head are two long smooth horn, showing her relation with the Oni race.

    The man on the other hand is far taller than her, while she only is a half head taller than Shina, the man exceeded the 1 meters 90. His short black hairs look very smooth despite being spiked and his cold black eyes with glasses give him a seductive cool look similar to an ice statue.

    ¡°You are pretty early Kira, or maybe you came to finally join my guild? Did you finally fall for me?¡± The woman said with a little smirk.

    ¡°Of course not lady Kurona!! They are the ones summoned by the Saviors guild.¡± Kira answered with a face showing a tint of red and her ears completely raised.

    ¡®Is that so?...¡¯ Kurona murmured with a tinge of sadness.

    The man on the other hand didn¡¯t say anything but kept on staring at Shina who was slowly drinking the tea in front of her.

    Finally noticing the eight other people in the room, Kurona made a relieved expression.

    ¡°So you are Saviors new recruits?... My name is Kurona, the realm master of the third realm, and head of the guild ¡®Purification¡¯.¡± She introduced herself in a proud tone.

    ¡°Ahh, by the way, this is Lord Geidas.¡± She casually introduced the man who had summoned them.

 Announcement

    Hello guys, sorry this isn''t a chapter. ^^''

    I don''t think all of you know, but some times ago I released a fiction called ''Elskria Online''. (Obviously about a VRMMO)

    Because I was too busy with Dragon Princess, I''ve put it on hiatus until I finished DP. I was very interested in it but felt that I should finish DP before trying another work.

    Well I think you guys know where this is going, right?... Yes I want to continue this story, though it''ll need to be rewriten a little to make the MC less OP.

    I''ll probably release maybe a few chapter of DP if I feel like it and the reduce the length of Elskria''s chapter to make them easier to write (stopping around 4000-6000 words I guess).

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    I know that not everyone will be okay with this and I am kinda sorry, but I also think that a little break with DP will also make me able to raise the quality.

    Well if you feel like reading Elskria Online then don''t hesitate.

    edit: For the people who didn''t understand I am rewriting Elskria and not Dragon Princess.

    DP''s story won''t be modified! Shina won''t be nerfed!

 Volume 2 Chapter 3 - Mysterious Fragment

    Hey guys, I am sorry for the wait but I don''t have as much time as before due to various reason. However, I am not as busy as before though I still am.

    In short, I''ll try to release a few chapter here and there when I can, but as I said previously in the ''Announcement'' I will principaly focus on Elskria Online which will ''I HOPE'' come out this week.

    The quality of my chapters may have also dropped quite a bit since I didn''t write for almost 2 months, so I''ll need a certain time of readaptation.

    PS: It''s short for now but I''ll try to make the nexts ones longer, I promise!

    Anyway, I am back and hope I will stay! Enjoy !

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    ¡°L-L-LORD GEIDAS?! Awawawawa¡­ It¡¯s an honor to meet you, milord, my name is Kira.¡± Kira introduced herself in a panic, however, her words were completely ignored.

    Thera¡¯s brow slightly frowned, not able to hide her feeling as she discovered the identity of the man, it was the man who summoned them all, the man who forcefully brought them into this world.

    Shina, on the other hand, kept a poker face as she and Geidas looked at each others for a few moments.

    ¡°Is there a problem Geidas?¡± Kurona asked as she noticed the normally cold Geidas acting strangely.

    Geidas quickly dismissed his stare when he heard her words. ¡°No, this is nothing.¡±

    ¡°I shall take my leave now.¡± He said, looking a last time at Shina as a door opened behind him.

    ¡°Is that so? Too bad, it¡¯s been awhile since I last saw you.¡± She replied with a hint of sadness.

    The corner of Geidas¡¯s mouth slightly raised from her words. ¡°I¡¯ll come back soon. As for you Kira, takes care to them. ¡± He said before leaving.

    ¡°Y-YES SIR!¡± She replied with a wide smile.

    Even after Geidas left, Shina felt many stares on her back. It was obvious that for some reason she caught his attention.

    ¡°Huhuhu~¡± It was obvious for everyone, at the exception of Kira who was grinning like an idiot...

    ¡°So you are the ones summoned by Saviors? That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°For what reason were we brought here?¡± Irsteal asked.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t tell you? You are here to receive a fragment of Estium.¡±

    Apart from Kii who had interrogation mark above her head, everyone¡¯s eyes became serious as they heard ¡®Estium¡¯. Kayan said that her mind reading ability came from her ¡®Estium¡¯. In short, they were here to receive a power.

    ¡°What we call ¡®Estium¡¯ is a crystallization of this world¡¯s will. By fusing it with one¡¯s soul, people are able to use strengthened by their feelings and will. The will to protect someone, to kill someone, to fight¡­ People are able to use transform those feelings in power. The stronger the will, the stronger one¡¯s power will be.¡±

    ¡°Wait a second, if a power like that exists, then it would completely change the world¡¯s order! If someone¡¯s feelings are strong enough, then even a child would be able to kill a god!¡± Thera yelled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, even a child can kill a god. However, that is if the child doesn¡¯t die before using this power. A strong power needs a strong recipient, this is also why high-rank people are important for guilds.¡± Kurona quickly explained.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ You can give a powerful weapon to a kid but if he doesn¡¯t have the strength to use it he¡¯ll just hurt himself.¡± Kazam reflected on her words.

    Kurona waved her hands and suddenly eight floating doors appeared behind her. ¡°Behind those doors you¡¯ll find a fragment, the power you¡¯ll acquire will be unique as it reflects oneself.¡±

    The eight doors suddenly opened at the same time, showing only pure darkness inside. Everyone was a little hesitant to enter, but they quickly threw aside their hesitation; with Kurona¡¯s power, if she wanted to harm them then she wouldn¡¯t need to make a trap.

    Everyone, including Nuya, entered a door alone. After Shina entered the door, she instantly arrived in a small room with a small pedestal at the center. On this pedestal laid a small indigo crystal.

    The more she looked at the crystal, the stranger it felt. It was obvious that the crystal contained magic, but she had a strange impression like it contained something else, yet she wasn¡¯t able to know what.

    The more she focused on the crystal, the stranger it became, as she analyzed it, she noticed that a sort of green gas coming out of the crystal. This gas didn¡¯t possess an ounce of magic, but she wasn¡¯t able to manipulate it using wind magic.

    After a few minutes of observation, Shina decided to take the crystal in her hand as she couldn¡¯t stay here for hours.

    A blinding blue glow emanated from the crystal as it started to float in the airs on its own. The crystal started to madly shake in the airs. The emanation of green gases became stronger and quickly enveloped the entire room.

    At this moment, the crystal suddenly exploded and half of the gas entered Shina¡¯s body.

    Shina almost instantly made a shield, protecting herself; but it was too late as a certain amount had actually managed to enter her body.

    However, she didn¡¯t felt any different, in fact, she felt a little better. It felt like the gas became a part of her and that it was under her control.

    With some hesitation, Shina dropped her barrier and allowed the gas to continue to enter her body.

    Soon, half of the gas merged with her. At this point, the rest of the mysterious green gas wasn¡¯t attracted to her anymore but condensed into a 5 feet long shape.

    A string of green gas linked the strange shape with Shina¡¯s body. A few seconds after the shape consolidated into a wooden wand.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Grabbing the hand, she felt its weight; it was extremely light and was slightly glowing.

    However, an ironic smile appeared on Shina¡¯s face; the wand¡¯s state was deplorable, it was fissured at multiples places, showing its purple inside.

    ¡°That wand is as damaged as me.¡± She mumbled in a helpless low tone.

    When the staff consolidated, all the green gas disappeared from the room, making it seem like nothing happened.

    Before leaving the room, Shina tried to understand the staff in her hand. As she concentrated on it, she felt that the mana around her was gathering inside.

    Noticing this, Shina quickly stopped. The dimension she was in was made of mana, a few holes already formed in the walls around her. If she had continued to gather mana then the whole dimension would have collapsed, making it hard for her to get out without having to consume a large amount of mana.

    Fearing that she made the dimension unstable, Shina quickly exited the room, leading her back to Kurona¡¯s room.

    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s here! You took a while, Mistress!¡± Nuya said as she dashed toward Shina.

    ¡°Yeah, sorry.¡± She replied

    Looking at Nuya, Shina noticed that small green point glowing from inside her body, in fact not only her but everyone in the room had one. Even Kurona, which was, in fact, bigger than anyone in the room.

    ¡°Fine then, will you guys join me for lunch ?¡± She asked with a small grin.

    Hearing the word lunch, Kii¡¯s eyes became bright and Thera tried to show an indifferent face, but a faint smile on the corner of her mouth could be seen.

    ¡°As long as there¡¯s some strong alcohol!¡± Irsteal answered with a friendly smile.

    Kazam also showed a little smile. ¡°Hohoho~, I am impatient to try this world¡¯s product.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Kurona said.

    ¡°IT¡¯S SETTLED MY ASS!¡± A large shot echoed in the room as a door was sent flying with a kick by a short blue haired boy. ¡°You aren¡¯t thinking of disappearing like the last time and leaving all your work for us, right?...¡± The boy added as his killing intent formed the illusion of a demon god behind him.

    ¡°H-haha¡­ don¡¯t hesitate to visit me if you pass by, I have a lot of time. BYE!¡± Kurona said before jumping backward in a door she instantly made.

    The young blue haired boy showed a gently smiling face as he looked at her disappearing figure¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll definitely kill her when she return.¡±

    ¡°... That girl somehow reminds me of a certain person who would often run away at each occasion¡­¡± Luna sympathized with the boy.

    ¡°Is that so?... I wonder who you are talking about.¡± Haha¡­ Sorry Luna.

    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************

    ¡°Before returning, shall I show you guys the around of the city?¡± Kira said as she lead the group outside the building.

    A few expression became joyful after hearing this, almost everyone in the group had some interest in a few goods they saw earlier in the merchant place.

    ¡°Huh, what do we have here?¡± An arrogant voice could be heard before anyone even said a single word.

    ¡°Geeh, they already arrived...¡± She unintentionally said.

    A man walked toward us with more than twenty people behind him, dressed in a massive gray shining armor, he looked like a juggernaut who was missing a helmet, showing his young face. The face of a young adult in his mid-twenties, holding an air of arrogance.

    The man only smiled at Kira¡¯s words, ¡°Come on, isn¡¯t that just rude little rabbit?¡± He replied with an ironic tone. ¡°Oh, is that your new recruit?¡±

    Bringing up this subject, Kira showed a huge grin as the men before her still didn¡¯t know about this small group¡¯s terrifying strength.

    ¡°Huhu~ That¡¯s right.¡± She proudly answered.

    Hearing the confidence in the rabbit¡¯s voice, the man¡¯s face turned sour. He obviously knew Kira for some time for now and knew that she wasn¡¯t someone capable of telling a lie.

    ¡°Good, very good! Then I hope Saviors will be able to become a challenge in our next battle.¡± He arrogantly said as he glared at everyone, and in particular at Irsteal who looked like the strongest in the party.

    Shina¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at the arrogant man, from his words it was obvious that he is a member of the opposite guild. A member of the people who kept cruelly attacking a weak guild.

    Moreover, he was indirectly insulting all of them, his words were the equivalent of saying that even if they tried their best, they were still too weak to change the issue of the next battle.

    The two opposite group were glaring at each other, but a loud laugh broke the atmosphere.

    ¡°Kuhahaha~ We will try our best on the battlefield.¡± Irsteal heartily said as he was giggling.

    The man snorted as he didn¡¯t appreciate Irsteal¡¯s attitude and walked past the group.

    ¡°Hmph, in the end only garbage come out from a trash can.¡± The young man intentionally mumbled in a tone loud enough for them to hear.

    Seeing the group leaving, the party quickly left in the direction of the merchant street.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Shina asked as she remembered the disgusting attitude of the arrogant man.

    Kira made an ugly expression as she remembered the scene, ¡°He leader ¡®Spider¡¯s Venom¡¯ of the sub-guild of one a large guild named ¡®Black Widow¡¯. He is the reason why we have to live in this condition.¡±

    At this point, everyone shared a similar feeling. ¡°I want to meet here on the battlefield.¡± They all though with a little smirk.

 Dragon Princess Reborn

    Some people wished that I post an announcement when I start rewritting this fiction. So here it is!

    http://royalroadl.com/fiction/6044</a>

    I am rewritting this story from the very begin and it will definitely take me a while to catch up all the event of the original story.

    I am also planning on adding a lot more things and make the story more developed and longer.

    I''ll try to maintain a minimum of one chapter a week, but it''ll depend on how busy I am. If you liked the original story, come and take a look even if it''s only the prologue. The story''s style might have also changed, but I think its better like this.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    I don''t think I''ll ever use this fiction page ever after this, but I''ll leave it here as it contain the original story which is very important for me as it is the very first story I ever wrote.

    If you have any question then go on. Thanks.